Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Mon 18th. April 2017. Late Evening

" What...Have I done...Wrong....?"

As Saki Yoshida lay fading into darkness, her mind drifted back through the painful memories that had led her here — to this cold, lonely public bathroom, bleeding and broken, her life teetering on the edge of oblivion.

She was once a first-year high school student, an ordinary girl who had longed for change. After graduating from middle school, she decided to reinvent herself. A makeover, new clothes, a new hairstyle — she wanted to be seen, to be noticed. On her very first day, she made two friends, and for the first time in a long time, she felt the fragile warmth of connection. That afternoon after school, they laughed and walked home together. Her heart felt lighter than it had in years.

But then, at a convenience store, everything began to unravel.

A man approached her — calm, confident, and unnervingly charming. He complimented her appearance and invited her to a karaoke box. Naive and hopeful for friendship, she agreed.

Inside, he offered her drinks — alcohol and something more sinister: MDMA. His touch was gentle at first, but soon his affection turned to control. He told her he loved her, that this was all for her, but his words were lies. The truth was far darker, and she lost her first time to him. When it was over, he slipped his number into her phone. She was too dazed to understand what had truly happened.

On her way home, her consciousness flickered in and out. Then came a message. “It’s Hayato.” The beginning of a dangerous dependence. She wanted to believe in love, but she became addicted to something else — the drugs, the sex, the fleeting escape from herself.

One day at school, her mask slipped. A careless remark revealed her family’s struggles. A peer suggested “compensated dating.” She said yes, desperate and not knowing about the consequences.

Her first time in compensated date was with a man named Kumagai. She had dinner with him and then he led her into a hotel room where he gave her more cash in exchange for placing his hands on her body. The guilt of that situation crushed her, but her mother’s whispered promise — "I’ll always be on your side" — gave her a fragile thread to hold onto.

But that promise shattered. Her father, broken by loss and rage, betrayed her. He got laid off his work, and one day, he entered her room, completely wasted and reeking of alcohol. He then pinned her to her bed, before raping her while telling her that Saki reminded him of a younger version of her mother.

And it didn't end here. It got worse, in fact.

The sexual favors escalated from her male classmates who saw her enter the hotel with Kumagai, and even they raped her and inside the school no less. After her male classmates ended up defiling her, rumors started spreading, and the entire school bullied her to extreme degrees: Vandalizing her desk with threats, dirty curses and even telling her to die.

She ran away from school, barely suppressing her tears from coming out of her eyes. Her only solace at that time was her mother. She wanted to confide into her, to throw herself into her arms to be shielded.

But reality proved herself to be crueler than what the naive Saki has expected.

When she reached her home, she was met by a slap to the face, and from no one aside from her mother. Turns out, her mother found out about her father having sex with Saki, but the bastard twisted the story, saying that Saki was the one who seduced him.

When her mother heard his twisted story, she turned against Saki, beating her and calling her cruel names, before kicking her out of the house, forcing Saki to run from them.

Alone, homeless, and abandoned, Saki clung to Hayato, drowning in debt and drugs. Tattoos and piercings marked her skin like scars on her soul. Her body no longer hers, just a currency to survive to pay the debt of that imbecile Hayato through prostitution.

Pregnant with almost each client she takes as well as already being addicted to drugs by Hayato and bleaching herself into a gyaru, she aborted each child at Hayato’s urging. She returned to Kumagai as he was one of her clients, who forced her into worse degradation and commented on that her current appearance was nothing but a shadow of her former self, which caused her to question her worth. Furthermore, Obata, the drug dealer that Hayato is drowning in debt with, kept on using her as a prostitute, where she went through all kinds of sexual humiliations, degradation, assaults and heroin injections, which chained her in darkness. Addiction consumed her, debts forgotten in the haze.

And here was the worst part: She loved every moment of it, completely unaware how this was destroying her life.

Then came the night when Hayato kicked her out. When Saki was robbed, and Hayato only finds drugs in her wallet instead of the cash that he needs for his piling debts, he becomes enraged, and kicks her out. Homeless again, raped by strangers, her purse and phone stole, Saki became pregnant again. This time, however, she decided to keep the child, vowing to quit drugs and change for the better in the process. But pain and heroin ruled her world. She continued her prostitution for money at the expense of her baby's well-being. Now in constant pain, she resumed her heroin use. Over time, Saki managed to build up some savings from her prostitution job to help with the cost of her unborn child, which she stored in a duffel bag in a public coin locker.

However, as if fate still denies her existence, she stumbled upon her former classmates — unrecognizable to them — which only led to more violence from them as they thought that she stole the money, not believing that Saki could have earned so much on her own. They raped her and beat her with the intent to kill the baby inside of her, before they stole her money while also knocking out some of her teeth.

Her spirit completely shattered, Saki stumbled into a nearby public bathroom, bleeding, terrified, and utterly alone.

Looking at her reflection in the cracked mirror, horror and despair overwhelmed her, and becoming emotionally distraught and horrified at the person she has become, Saki smashed the mirror and immediately attempted to commit suicide by overdosing on her entire remaining volume of heroin, praying for release from her suffering.

Now, as her breath slowed and darkness crept closer, a faint whimper escaped her lips, empowered by the fleeting remains of her rapidly fading strength.

"Someone...Anyone...Please help..."

TakeABreak

The cold night air of Yongen-Jaya was a sharp, clean contrast to the oppressive atmosphere of Kamoshida’s looming castle they had just discussed. Ren Amamiya adjusted his glasses, his breath misting in the air.

“A vending machine run sounds perfect. I’m parched after all that planning” Ann’s voice echoed in his memory from minutes earlier.

“Just don’t buy anything weird. We need to keep our strength up for the Palace” Morgana’s voice piped up from his bag.

As Ren approached the machine, its hum the only sound on the quiet backstreet, Morgana’s ears twitched.

Then he heard it — a soft, almost imperceptible whimper.

"Someone...Anyone...Please help..."

“Hey...Did you hear that?” Morgana asked.

“Hear what?” Ren asked as he paused, his hand hovering over the selection buttons.

“Shhh! It was...A whimper. Really faint” Morgana insisted, poking his head out of the bag.

They stood in silence for a moment, listening. Then it came again—a low, broken sound, more of an exhalation of pure agony than a conscious cry. It was coming from a nearby public restroom.

“That doesn’t sound good” Ren muttered, his leader instincts kicking in. He abandoned the drink and moved toward the source, Morgana clinging nervously to his shoulder.

The scene that greeted them was worse than any Shadow they had yet faced. A girl, her gyaru styling now a tragic mask of smeared makeup and bloody tears, lay collapsed on the floor. An empty syringe glinted next to her hand. Her breathing was a shallow, ragged rattle, each one sounding like it might be her last. The metallic scent of blood mixed with something else, something clinical and wrong.

“She’s overdosing!” Morgana gasped. Ren’s hand immediately went to his phone, his thumb hovering over the emergency call button.

“I’m calling an ambulance” He said.

“Wait, Ren, stop! Think! Look at her! Look at the needle beside her! The hospital will run tests! They’ll find narcotics in her system! The police will get involved!” Morgana cried, leaping onto his arm.

“So we just let her die?” Ren’s voice was tight with a mixture of horror and fury. The injustice of it, the sheer helplessness, mirrored his own situation too closely.

“Of course not! But if the police come, what’s the first thing they’ll do? They’ll question you, the one who found her! They’ll pull your record. A ‘delinquent’ with a criminal assault charge, found with a drugged, dying girl? They’ll pin it all on you! They won’t even look for another explanation!” Morgana shot back, his voice urgent but low.

The truth of Morgana’s words hit Ren like a physical blow. He stared at the girl, at her barely rising chest, and felt a sickening wave of despair. The system designed to help people like her would only ensnare and destroy him instead.

“Then what do we do?” He whispered, his voice strained.

“Takemi. Doctor Takemi. She’s...Unconventional. She’ll ask questions later. Right now, she’s our only shot. The streets are empty. We have to move, now!” Morgana said without hesitation.

There was no more time to debate. Ren’s jaw set with determination. He shrugged off his winter jacket, the cold air biting through his shirt instantly. Gently, careful of the glass shards and the blood, he wrapped the limp, nearly naked girl in the thick fabric, concealing her modesty and her injuries as best he could. She was frighteningly light.

Cradling her in his arms, he burst out of the bathroom and into the night, Morgana darting ahead to scout the path. His heart hammered against his ribs, not from the exertion of the run, but from the terrifying fragility of the life he carried. He ran through the silent, sleeping streets of Yongen-Jaya, his footsteps echoing his only prayer.

TakeABreak

Takemi Clinic

He skidded to a halt in front of the familiar clinic door, panting clouds of steam into the air. He pounded on the door with the side of his fist, the sound unnaturally loud in the quiet alley.

After a moment, a light flicked on inside. The door cracked open, revealing a disheveled and wary Dr. Takemi, her usual cool demeanor replaced by bleary-eyed confusion.

“Amamiya-kun? What in the world—?” She started, but Ren interrupted her, his voice raw with panic and breathlessness.

“No time to explain...Please...You have to save her!” He exclaimed. His eyes, wide behind his glasses, held a desperate plea that went far beyond a simple request. Takemi’s medical instincts overrode her surprise. Her sharp eyes took in the girl’s pallor, the way she was bundled, the utter desperation on her patient’s face. She quickly glanced up and down the alley.

Seeing it was deserted, she pulled the door open wider.

“Get inside. Quickly. And quietly” She instructed.

TakeABreak

Inside Takemi's clinic

The sterile, antiseptic smell of Tae Takemi’s clinic was a stark contrast to the grime and blood of the public bathroom. The doctor’s sleepiness had vanished, replaced by a focused, clinical intensity. She directed Ren to lay the girl on the examination table, her hands already moving to assess the situation.

“Morgana, keep watch by the door” Ren ordered, his voice low.

“Right!” Morgana exclaimed posted himself by the entrance, a small, furry sentinel.

Takemi worked with swift, practiced efficiency. She checked Saki’s pulse, her pupils, and her breathing. Her brow furrowed as she saw the extent of the injuries beyond the overdose: the bleeding, the bruising on her stomach, the missing teeth.

“Overdose. Heroin, by the look of the needle” she muttered, more to herself than to Ren. She immediately prepared a dose of naloxone.

“This will reverse the respiratory depression. Hold her steady” She instructed Ren.

Ren did as he was told, placing a firm but gentle hand on Saki’s shoulder as Takemi administered the injection. For a terrifying moment, nothing happened. Then, Saki’s body jolted. A ragged, painful gasp tore from her lips as the opioid antagonist fought the heroin for control of her nervous system. She began to vomit, and Ren and Takemi quickly rolled her onto her side to prevent aspiration.

“Good. She’s breathing. Now the rest of this mess” Takemi said, her voice tight. She began cleaning the wounds, her touch surprisingly gentle despite the grim set of her mouth. She sutured the worst of the cuts, applied antiseptic, and started an IV drip to rehydrate her and administer antibiotics. The entire time, her mind was racing, trying to piece together the story behind the brutalized girl on her table.

Once Saki was stabilized, breathing steadily though unconscious, Takemi finally turned to Ren. She crossed her arms, her expression a mixture of professional concern and deep personal curiosity.

“Okay. Start talking, kid. Who is she? Where did you find her? And what the hell happened?” She asked, her voice low.

Ren took a deep breath, sliding down the wall to sit on the floor, suddenly exhausted. Morgana hopped into his lap, offering silent support.

“I don’t know her name. We were on our way home. Heard a noise from a public bathroom near the station, and my cat heard it first. We went in and...Found her like that. With a needle that was right next to her. She’d...She’d smashed a mirror in the bathroom, judging by the cuts on the back of her hand. There was blood everywhere. She was barely breathing”

He looked up at Takemi, his grey eyes earnest behind his glasses, and then he took a deep breath to calm himself down before continuing to speak.

“I wanted to call an ambulance, but...When I thought about it, that would mean that I'd be dragged into it. They’d find the drugs in her system. The police would be called. They’d find me there, a guy with a record...” He trailed, and didn’t need to finish the sentence. Takemi’s gaze softened almost imperceptibly. She knew his record was a sham. She knew the kind of person he was, her dedicated guinea pig who always showed up with a weirdly well-informed cat. He’d brought her a problem no one else could solve, trusting her with a life and, implicitly, with his own freedom.

“You took a big risk bringing her here. For her and for you” She said, her tone less accusatory now.

“I couldn’t leave her” Ren said simply. The statement was absolute.

Takemi looked from Ren’s determined face to the grievously injured girl on her table. She let out a long, slow sigh, pushing her hair back from her face.

“Alright. You did the right thing. The wrong thing, medically and legally, but...The right thing” Takemi said. She then walked over to a cabinet and pulled out a blanket, draping it over Saki, before she then gestured to Saki's bloated and bruised stomach that also adorned a large, scar that travelled from her left side just below her small chest, and all the way down to the right side of her hip.

“She’s stable for now. The overdose is countered, but the withdrawal when she wakes up...It’s going to be brutal. And that’s on top of everything else. Someone did a number on her. This was intentional” Takemi noted.

“I know” Ren said, nodding grimly.

“She stays here tonight. “I’ll monitor her. You...You need to get home before Sakura-san starts asking questions you can’t answer. Come back first thing in the morning. And bring me a large coffee. This is going to be a long night” Takemi decided. This caused Ren to get up to his feet, relief washing over him.

“Thank you, Doctor” He said.

“Don’t thank me yet. We still have no idea who she is, who did this to her, or what we’re going to do next. Now get out of here. And be careful” Takemi said, her usual dry demeanour returning.

With a final glance at the sleeping, broken form of Saki Yoshida, now safe for the moment, Ren and Morgana slipped out into the cold night, the weight of their secret now shared, and a new, complicated responsibility beginning.

TakeABreak

Tue 19th. April 2017. Early Morning

The first thing that returned was pain. A deep, throbbing agony in her abdomen, a raw fire between her legs, a dull ache in her jaw where teeth should be. Then came the cold sweat, the bone-deep chill that no blanket could touch, and the frantic, screaming need that eclipsed all other pain. Saki Yoshida’s eyes flew open, not to the cracked ceiling of a public bathroom, but to a sterile, white ceiling.

A dry heave wracked her body. She tried to curl into a ball, but the movement sent fresh waves of fire through her stomach. A low moan escaped her cracked lips.

“Ah. You’re awake”

The voice was cool, clinical, female. Saki’s bloodshot eyes darted to the side. A woman with tired eyes and dark hair was watching her, sipping from a mug.

A doctor? Panic, sharp and familiar, cut through the withdrawal. A doctor meant a hospital. A hospital meant police.

“N-No...Please...Don’t call...” She rasped, trying to push herself up, her limbs trembling violently.

“Lie down. No one is calling anyone. You’re in my clinic. You’re safe” the woman—Dr. Takemi—said, her voice leaving no room for argument. She didn’t move to restrain her, simply watched.

Safe.

The word was so foreign it barely registered. The need was back, a monstrous hunger in her veins. She started to cry, hot, pathetic tears mixing with the sweat on her face.

“I need...I need it...Please...” She whimpered, massive withdrawal symptoms urging her desire for narcotics once again.

“I know you think you do, but you’re not getting it. You’re going to ride this out” Takemi said, her voice strangely neutral, devoid of the judgment Saki expected.

From his perch on a stool in the corner, Ren watched, his stomach a knot of conflicting emotions. He saw not a delinquent or a junkie, but a shattered human being. The raw, animalistic terror in her eyes was something he recognized. It was the look of someone who had been cornered by a world that enjoyed kicking them when they were down. It was a look he’d seen in the mirror after his arrest.

"What happened to you? What series of choices, or what series of violations, led you to that bathroom floor?" He thought, the questions a silent echo in the quiet clinic. And Morgana, peeking from Ren’s bag, was uncharacteristically quiet.

“This is worse than any Shadow. A Shadow’s pain is...Direct. This is...It’s all tangled up” He whispered, so only Ren could hear. They then saw as Takemi approached the bed Saki was on with a cup of water and a small bowl of clear broth.

“You need to drink. You’ve lost a lot of blood, and your body is fighting on multiple fronts” She said to Saki.

Saki just flinched away from her touch. The kindness was a trick. It had to be. Kindness always came with a price, always ended with a demand. Hayato’s “love,” her mother’s “support,” Kumagai’s “generosity”—it all curdled into the same thing.

“The boy...The one with the glasses...” Saki whispered, a fragmented memory surfacing through the haze. Strong arms lifting her. A jacket that smelled faintly of coffee and cold air.

“He brought you here. He found you. He saved your life” Takemi confirmed, holding the cup steady.

The statement was too immense to process. Saved her life? Why? For what? She was a used-up, worthless...Thing. Her own mother had confirmed it. The sobs returned, great, heaving things that tore at her stitches. Takemi didn’t try to soothe her with empty platitudes. She simply waited, holding the cup, a steadfast presence in the storm of Saki’s breakdown. Her mind, however, was working. The track marks, the specific nature of the internal injuries, the crude tattoos—this was no simple overdose. This was a chronicle of sustained abuse, a body used as a punching bag and a commodity. She’d seen the results of street fights and accidents, but this was different. This was systematic.

She then glanced at Ren. He was watching Saki with an intensity that went beyond pity. It was a look of grim understanding.

"He sees it too, she thought. He knows what it’s like to be written off" She thought.

“The withdrawal will peak in a few hours. It will feel like you’re dying. You’re not. I will make sure of that. But you have to want to live through it. That part is on you” Takemi said, her voice cutting through Saki’s cries.

Saki looked at the doctor, then at the silent boy in the corner. No one had spoken to her like that before—not with sugar-coated lies, not with violent disgust, but with blunt, honest truth. The pain was hers to endure. The choice to survive it was hers alone. It was the first real choice anyone had offered her in a long, long time. And as a fresh wave of agony seized her, she clutched the blanket and made it. She would not scream for the drug. She would scream into the void instead.

Ren watched her make that choice, and he felt a surge of something fierce and protective. This wasn’t about changing a heart in a Palace. This was raw, messy, real-world salvation. And as Saki Yoshida began the brutal, painful work of choosing to live, Ren Amamiya silently vowed to ensure her choice wasn’t made in vain.

TakeABreak

Wed 20th. Apr 2017. After School

The calm didn’t last. The naloxone had done its job, saving her from death, but in doing so, it had violently ripped the chemical comfort from her system. The monster of withdrawal, held at bay for a few precious hours, was now wide awake and ravenous.

It began with a tremor in her hands, a slight shiver that quickly escalated into a full-body earthquake. Her skin felt like it was crawling with insects, and a cold sweat drenched the sheets. Then came the cramps, vicious knots of pain seizing her muscles, arching her back off the table.

“It’s starting. Ren, hold her legs. Don’t let her thrash and tear the stitches” Takemi said grimly, moving to hold Saki’s shoulders. In response, Ren moved quickly, his hands firm on her ankles. He could feel the violent, uncontrolled spasms running through her. Saki’s eyes were wide, unseeing, glazed with a terror that was more than physical.

A sudden wave of panic crashed through her chest.

Her heart pounded as shadows from the past clawed at her mind—flashbacks of suffocating fear, whispered threats, and unbearable loneliness.

"Look at her. Heh...I bet you she's about to cry from her desk being ruined..."

"That sow deserve it. She had it coming from opening her legs to any dick here...And in school, no less"

"Sluts like her don't deserve to live"

"Go rot in a corner, you cock-sucking sow"

"Bitch! Whore! How dare you seduce your father?! Get out of this house, you filthy girl!!"

"You're pregnant again? We can get an abortion. I know that doctor. His work is super amazing"

"What the fuck?! Where the hell is the money?! Tsk...Get out. Don't come here again, you bitch!"

"Heh! Filthy thief! How the hell a bitch like you could make this amount of money?!"

"She must have stolen it!"

"Hah! And you're pregnant with filth as well?! It needs to be purged! Take that! And that!"

"Ooooh! She's cumming just from getting her cunt played with by a Coke bottle! What a whore!"

"Take a look at her expression when she's getting fucked! That's so hilarious!"

"Now that the purging of filth is done, let's take the money you stole, bitch!"

"See you never, gigawhore! Rot in hell with the dead filth inside of you!"

She gasped, clutching the thin hospital blanket wrapped around her, her fingers trembling uncontrollably.

“I-I’m sorry...I’m sorry...I’ll be good...I’ll get the money...Don’t hurt me...Please, Hayato...” She babbled, the words slurred and broken between chattering teeth.

Ren and Takemi exchanged a look over her writhing form. Hayato?

The cramps intensified, and Saki let out a raw scream. It wasn’t just a sound of pain; it was a sound of pure, unadulterated fear.

“No! Not again! Papa, stop! Please, stop!” She screamed, tears freely flowing from her eyes.

The blood drained from Ren’s face. His grip on her legs loosened for a second in shock before he tightened it again. Papa?

“The...The baby...My baby...” She sobbed, her hands flailing weakly toward her now empty stomach before a cramp bent her double.

Takemi’s professional composure cracked. Her jaw tightened, a muscle flickering in her cheek. She’d deduced the injuries were intentional, but hearing this broken, delirious confirmation—a targeted attack on a pregnancy—made her feel sick.

Saki’s head then thrashed side to side.

“It’s not stolen! I earned it! For the baby...All for the baby...‘A whore like you couldn’t earn this much!’...No...I’m not...Mama, I’m not a whore...Why won’t you believe me...?” Her voice shifted to a mocking, cruel tone, an imitation of someone else.

Each fragmented confession was a punch to the gut. Ren felt a cold fury building in his chest, so intense it threatened to eclipse his empathy. This wasn’t just a story of addiction. This was a story of betrayal. Of a father’s ultimate violation. A mother’s abandonment. Blackmail. Exploitation. Theft and violence from those she knew. Each piece of the puzzle was more horrifying than the last.

“He said he loved me...The first one...At karaoke...He said it was love...It didn’t feel like love...It felt like...Like dying...” She wailed, her voice cracking with a grief that was years old.

The first one. Takemi closed her eyes for a brief moment. It had started with rape. Drugged and raped. The foundation of this girl’s entire world had been laid with a single, horrific act of violence, disguised as affection.

“Ren...This is...” Morgana, from his bag, let out a low, distressed sound.

“I know,” Ren whispered, his voice hoarse.

He looked at Saki, truly looked at her. The gyaru makeup was gone, washed away by sweat and tears, revealing the terrified, abused child underneath. The persona of the hardened sex worker was stripped away by agony, leaving only the raw, screaming core of Saki Yoshida. He wasn’t just holding a stranger’s legs. He was holding onto a girl who had been failed by every single person who was ever supposed to protect her. By her family, her friends, her boyfriend, her clients, her society. She had been pushed, step by brutal step, to that bathroom floor.

Her words painted a tapestry of hell, and they were both trapped in the gallery, forced to bear witness.

“Just breathe through it. You’re safe now. No one here is going to hurt you” Takemi instructed, her voice softer now, laced with a compassion she usually kept hidden. She wiped Saki’s forehead with a cool cloth.

But the words were swallowed by another wave of agony. Saki screamed again, a raw, primal sound that seemed to contain all the pain she had ever been forced to swallow. It was the sound of a soul being scoured clean by fire.

Ren held on, his own hands trembling. The mission to change Kamoshida’s heart felt abstract compared to this. This was immediate. This was a life literally trembling in his hands. And as Saki Yoshida battled the demons of her addiction and her past, Ren Amamiya made a second, silent vow.

He would find the people who did this. Not as a Phantom Thief in a cognitive world, but as Ren. And he would make sure they could never hurt anyone again.

TakeABreak

2 hours later

The world had dissolved into a hell of sensation. Every nerve ending was a live wire, screaming with a need that was a physical, twisting agony in her gut. The cold sweat felt like ice, the cramps like knives. Saki was lost in it, a tiny boat in a storm of her own body’s rebellion. The past and present blurred into a single, continuous scream.

But then, through the roaring in her ears, another sound began to penetrate.

It was a low, steady murmur. A voice, deep and calm, cutting through the static of her panic.

“...Breathe. Just try to match me. In...And out...”

It was the boy. The one with the glasses. His voice wasn’t demanding, wasn’t pitying. It was an anchor. She couldn’t follow the instruction—her lungs were seizing—but the rhythm of it, the unwavering steadiness, gave her something to focus on besides the pain.

Then, a cooler, clinical voice, but with an edge of something she couldn’t name. Not kindness, not exactly. Something stronger. Resolve.

“The pain is temporary. Your body is fighting its way back. You are stronger than it is”

The doctor. The words were harsh, factual. But they held no lie. No false promise that it would be easy. The honesty was, paradoxically, a comfort. No one had ever been honest with her.

A wave of nausea and visceral terror hit her, and she whimpered, a pathetic, broken sound. She expected a sigh of annoyance, a sharp word. Instead, the low murmur returned.

“It’s okay. We’ve got you. You’re not alone”

"You’re not alone"

The words echoed in the shattered chambers of her heart. How long had it been since that was true? Hayato’s presence was a transaction. Her clients’ presence was a violation. Her parents’ presence was a betrayal. Alone was the only state she knew.

Yet here, in this sterile room, shaking apart on a medical table, she was not alone.

Another cramp seized her, and a name tore from her lips, a name from her nightmares:

“Kumagai...!”

She expected the hands holding her to flinch away. To let go. The name of a client, a john—It was dirty. It would make them see her for what she was.

But the hands holding her legs tightened their grip, not in anger, but in stability. The doctor’s hand on her shoulder didn’t withdraw. The voices continued, unwavering.

“He’s not here. He can’t touch you” The doctor stated, her voice leaving no room for argument.

“We won’t let him” The boy’s voice added, and there was a ferocity underneath the calm that shocked her.

They weren’t whispers of pity. They were declarations. Promises. They were warm, solid things in the freezing, chaotic void of her withdrawal.

She started to cry again, but the tears were different. Not just tears of pain, but of a bewildering, fragile confusion. Why? Why were they doing this? What did they want from her? The transaction didn’t compute. There was no price being stated.

As the worst of the wave passed, leaving her trembling and exhausted, she managed to crack open her eyes. The boy—Ren—was looking at her, his grey eyes not full of the lust or disgust she was used to, but of a fierce, protective empathy. The doctor was watching her with the focused intensity of a scientist, but also the unwavering patience of a guardian.

They saw her. They saw the blood, the sweat, the tears, the track marks, the bruises, the story of abuse written on her skin. And they hadn’t looked away. They hadn’t left.

A tiny, almost extinguished spark flickered deep within Saki Yoshida. It wasn’t hope. Not yet. Hope was too vast, too dangerous. It was something smaller, more fundamental.

It was the simple, terrifying realization that the voices in the room were real. And they were staying.

TakeABreak

Wed 20th. Apr 2017. Evening

3 hours later

The earthquake within her finally, mercifully, subsided. The violent tremors receded to a fine, constant shiver. The seizing cramps loosened their grip, leaving behind a deep, bruised ache. The screaming need for the drug faded to a dull, haunting whisper in the back of her skull, exhausted into silence.

The silence itself was deafening.

Saki Yoshida lay spent on the examination table, every ounce of her energy devoured by the five-hour war she had just fought and, impossibly, survived. She felt hollowed out, scraped clean. She was a shell, fragile and cracked.

Slowly, with immense effort, she pried her eyes open. The world was blurry through a film of tears and exhaustion. The sterile white lights of the clinic haloed two figures standing over her.

The boy with the messy black hair and glasses. His jacket was gone, his shirt sleeves rolled up. His face was pale, his expression etched with a fatigue that went beyond physical tiredness. He looked like he had fought the battle right alongside her.

The doctor with the sharp, intelligent eyes. She looked weary but resolute, a soldier after a long watch. There was no triumph in her gaze, only a deep, professional satisfaction and a lingering, unspoken concern.

They were just staring. Not with judgment. Not with pity. Not with the lecherous curiosity of men who had paid to stare. They were simply… there. Present. Their silence was a heavy, tangible thing, filled with the echoes of her screams and her fragmented, horrifying confessions.

Saki’s breath hitched. A fresh tear, born of sheer overwhelm and a confusion so profound it was dizzying, traced a clean path through the sweat and grime on her cheek.

What did they want? Why were they still here? She had shown them the worst of it—the ugly, desperate, pathetic animal she was beneath the makeup and hair. She had vomited and cried and begged for drugs. She had screamed about her father, her mother, the men who used her.

They had heard it all. They had seen it all.

And they hadn’t left.

Her lips trembled, trying to form a word, any word. Thank you? It felt too small, too inadequate for the cataclysm she had just been through. I’m sorry? For what? For existing? For being a burden?

No sound came out. Just a shaky exhale.

Ren was the first to move. He reached for a cup of water on the side table, holding the straw to her lips. His hand was steady. “Here,” he said, his voice quiet, rough with fatigue, but gentle. “Small sips.”

The action was so simple, so fundamentally kind, that it shattered the last of her defenses. She drank, the cool water a miracle on her parched throat, and cried in earnest, silent tears now, of pure, unadulterated exhaustion and a dawning, terrifying glimmer of something she hadn’t felt in over a year.

Safety.

Dr. Takemi placed a hand on her forehead, checking her temperature. The touch was clinical, but not cold.

“The worst is over. Your body has purged the poison. Now the real work begins” She stated, her voice matter-of-fact, and the certainty in it was its own kind of comfort.

Saki looked from one face to the other—the determined boy who had carried her from hell, the unflinching doctor who had guided her through it. They were strangers. And yet, they knew more of her truth than anyone else in the world.

She didn’t understand it. She didn’t trust it yet. But lying there, spent and broken, wrapped in a clean blanket and watched over by two sets of unwavering eyes, Saki Yoshida did the only thing she could do.

She let herself be.

TakeABreak

Unknown Location

She snapped her ocean blue eyes open, gasping as the scent of medicine left her nostrils. Last thing she remembered was her being inside this doctor's clinic.

But now, Saki Yoshida's eyes were staring at an unfamiliar ceiling, which resembled prison cells in movies and anime shows.

She sat up, and sure enough, her surroundings were that of a prison cell: A shallow space of 3 walls surrounding her with dim lighting, a row of iron prison bars on her front, a slap of metal that was connected to one of the walls of the prison cell by 2 chains, which acted as a makeshift bed and a small toilet next to the makeshift bed.

Sitting up, Saki placed a hand on her head as she felt her head spinning, only to see that her hand's skin color was a light tan in color, which actually startled her, as she remembers that she dyed her skin in brown.

She checked her hair, only to see that it's black in color and flowing and smooth, reaching to her waist, which was also surprising, considering the fact that she dyed it blonde, but now. It's as if she was back to when she made her high school makeover.

The most peculiar thing that she noticed was her outfit: A pair of ragged white T-shirt and pants, which had black horizontal stripes on it from head to toe, which to her, was the same as the garb of a prisoner.

And lastly, she found iron shackles around her wrists and ankles, which were connected to a giant iron ball.

And just as she was about to think about where she was, a voice resonated in her ears.

"Ah. I see that you're finally awake"

The voice made Saki look at the direction of the prison bars, and outside was someone that sat on a desk in the middle of the warden cell, surrounded by multiple cells in a circular fashion. The person that sat outside had the appearance of a bizarre old man with a long nose, pointed ears and bulging, bloodshot eyes. He wore a black suit, white gloves, white or black socks and black shoes. He appeared to be quite tall even when Saki saw him sitting down in front of his desk situated in the middle of the warden cell, and he was almost skeletally thin.

And in front of the prison cell bars Saki was imprisoned in stood two girls that were physically no older than 10, wearing blue warden keeper jackets and black shorts, with each one of them wearing a black eye patch with a golden 'V' inscribed on it on one of their eyes, and both had golden yellow eyes as well. The distinct differences between the two were the fact that one was wearing her hair into 2 buns and holding a metal baton, while the other hand her hair in a single pigtail and was holding a clipboard.

"Star of Catharsis...Welcome to the Velvet Room. My name is Igor. I am pleased to meet your acquaintance" The man on the desk introduced himself, his voice deep and holding authority.

Saki was completely caught off guard from this. Star of Catharsis? Velvet Room? Also, who were these people? And what exactly was going on?

Her thoughts were interrupted when the man, Igor, chuckled in a low tone.

"I'm sure that you have lots to ask about, but in the meantime, you will need to recover your strength. I have bestowed upon you the power of infinite possibilities, but to wield such power without suffering from instability requires a healthy body and a sound mind..."

The world around Saki's eyes suddenly blurred. She suddenly felt drowsy, and the next thing she knew was her eyelids slowly shutting close rather forcibly.

"...For now, you need to return to your spare moments of rest. We shall meet again in due time...To discuss your rehabilitation"

With those words, Saki's consciousness drifted into a deep slumber.

TakeABreak

Thu 21st. April 2017. Morning

The first sensation was exhaustion, a weight so profound it felt like she was made of lead. But beneath it, there was a strange, hollow stillness. The frantic, screaming need was gone. The pain was still there—a deep, surgical ache in her abdomen, a tenderness everywhere—but it was a clean pain. A healing pain. Saki Yoshida took a slow, deliberate breath. She was alive.

Memory returned in fragments. The cold bathroom floor. The shattered mirror. The needle. And then...Voices. Steady, calm voices anchoring her through the storm.

She opened her eyes. Sunlight streamed into the clinic’s back room. She was on a proper bed now, not the examination table. The silence was peaceful.

“Good. You’re awake. You need to eat” Dr. Takemi voice resonated as she entered, holding a tray of simple food. Saki pushed herself up slowly, wincing.

“Doctor...I...Thank you” The words were inadequate, but they were all she had. Takemi just gave a slight nod.

“Don’t mention it. How do you feel?” She asked.

“Empty” Saki whispered, the truth coming out before she could stop it. She looked down at her hands, at the faint tan line on her wrist from a bracelet she’d long since sold. She saw the bleached ends of her hair against the pillow. It all felt like a costume. A costume for a role that had nearly killed her.

“Doctor, could I...Could I possibly have a bath? I want to...I want to wash all of this off. The tan. The hair. All of it” She requested, her voice hesitant. It felt like the most important request of her life. Takemi studied her for a moment, then nodded.

“I think that’s a very good idea” She said.

An hour later, Saki sat in a tub of warm water, watching the dark runoff of fake tan swirl down the drain. She scrubbed until her skin was raw and pink, until the last vestige of the gyaru persona was gone. She worked cheap shampoo through her hair, the blonde dye leaching out, revealing the vibrant, healthy black hair that had been hidden beneath. When she finally rose and looked in the steamy mirror, a stranger stared back. A pale, fragile girl with wide, ocean-blue eyes and hair as dark as a moonless night. It was the ghost of the girl she’d been before high school. Before everything.

Later, dressed in clean clothes Takemi had provided, she found the courage to ask the questions burning in her mind.

“How...How did I get here? And...How do you know my name?” Saki asked. Takemi didn’t look up from her notes, but proceeded to answer her without delay.

“A boy named Ren Amamiya brought you here one week ago, in the middle of the night. You were in very bad shape. As for your name...We found a cabaret club card in the pocket of your coat. It had ‘Saki’ written on it” She answered, finally meeting Saki’s gaze, her expression softening almost imperceptibly.

Hearing this, the memories flooded back to Saki of the events that led her to the public bathroom, and her hand instinctively went to her stomach, to the bandages there. A deeper, more profound emptiness echoed inside her.

“My...My baby...?” She whispered, but Takemi did hear this as her face became solemn. She then put down her pen.

“Saki...The physical, mental and clinical trauma your body sustained...It was too severe to the point that it was a huge miracle that you were still alive. The fetus was non-viable and dead inside of you. I had to perform a surgery to remove it. I’m sorry” Takemi answered.

Tears welled in Saki’s blue eyes, but they were quiet tears of grief, not the hysterical sobs of withdrawal. She had known, somewhere deep down. The violent kicking, the sudden, crushing pain...She had known.

Seeing her distress, Takemi did something unexpected. She placed a hand on Saki’s shoulder.

“It’s not your fault. None of this is your fault. You fought to protect it. You are a survivor” Takemi said. The words were a balm on a wound Saki thought would never heal.

“You need a place to stay and recover, and I need an assistant to handle the front desk and organize files. Consider it a job. It will give you a reason to be here, and it will keep anyone from asking too many questions about who you are” Takemi continued, her tone becoming practical again.

Saki could only nod, overwhelmed by the doctor’s unexpected protection.

TakeABreak

Sat 23rd. April 2017. After School

In just 2 days time, the steady rhythm of Takemi’s clinic began to fill Saki’s life with routine and purpose. To protect her identity and keep her safe, Takemi arranged for Saki to work as her assistant while she continued to recover.

At first, Saki was hesitant, but the quiet sense of normalcy and the gentle kindness she found in Takemi and Ren gave her a fragile hope.

2 days ago, after requesting a bath to wash away the last traces of her past—the dark tan skin, the bleached blonde hair—Saki emerged transformed.

Her skin was now pale and clear, her hair a vibrant, flowing black that shimmered in the clinic’s soft light. Her eyes, a striking ocean blue, reflected a new clarity.

When Ren came by that day to check on her progress, and to also give Takemi some stuff, he was stunned.

It just began as the bell on the clinic door chimed. Ren entered, a bag of groceries in hand from Leblanc containing ingredients for curry that Takemi requested to cook for Saki.

“Afternoon, Doctor. Sojiro wanted me to drop these—”

He stopped mid-sentence. A girl was standing by the filing cabinet, her back to him. She wore simple, clean clothes. Her hair was a cascade of dark silk that fell down her back. She turned at the sound of his voice.

And Ren Amamiya forgot how to breathe.

Gone was the tragic gyaru makeup, the bleached hair, the artificial tan. In her place was a girl with skin like porcelain and eyes the colour of a summer sea. She was pale and seemed fragile, but there was a quiet dignity in her posture he hadn’t seen before. She was...Stunning.

"Beautiful" He unconsciously breathed this word, eyes wide in surprise. The word left his lips before his brain could engage, a soft, awed whisper.

Saki’s eyes widened. A gasp escaped her. A hot blush instantly flooded her cheeks, so intense she felt dizzy. No one had ever said that to her without wanting something in return. And the way he said it...It held no agenda, only pure, unvarnished astonishment. Ren’s own brain caught up a second later. His eyes went wide behind his glasses, and a brilliant red flush crept up his neck to his ears. He stammered, completely mortified.

"I—Sorry! I didn’t mean—!" He stuttered, his mind not allowing him to gather a good sentence.

"Looks like someone’s smitten" Takemi said, before she chuckled softly from across the room, watching the two with amused eyes.

"I-I-I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to—I just—The groceries! For Sojiro!"

He practically threw the bag onto a nearby chair, executed a clumsy, half-bow, and fled from the clinic, the door swinging shut behind him.

Silence descended.

And from her desk, Tae Takemi let out a soft, amused giggle, shaking her head.

“He’s not usually so...Articulate” She noted.

But Saki didn’t hear her. Her legs gave out, and she slowly slid down the side of the filing cabinet to sit on the floor. She hugged her knees to her chest, her heart hammering against her ribs like a wild bird trying to escape its cage. Her face was still burning.

"Why? Why is it beating so fast? It’s just a word. He’s just a boy" She thought, pressing her forehead to her knees.

But it wasn’t just a word. It was the first kind, purely given compliment she had received in over a year. And it came from the boy who had seen her at absolute zero and had not looked away.

Alone on the clinic floor, hidden behind the cabinet, Saki Yoshida allowed herself a small, confused smile into the fabric of her pants, her heart thumping a frantic, hopeful, and entirely new rhythm.

TakeABreak

Sun 24th. April 2017. Afternoon

The rhythm of the clinic became Saki’s new anchor. The smell of antiseptic, the soft click of the keyboard, the orderly rows of files—it was a world of quiet, purposeful calm, a stark contrast to the chaotic, sensory assault of the heroin bar and the streets. Each task Takemi gave her—sorting patient charts, sterilizing instruments, answering the phone with a hesitant “Hello, Takemi Medical Clinic”—was a brick in the fragile new foundation of her life.

She was painfully shy at first, flinching at the bell on the door, her words barely a whisper. But Takemi never criticized, only offered quiet, corrective instructions. “A little louder on the phone, Saki. The patients are old, their hearing isn’t good.” It was never “You’re doing it wrong”, but “Here is how to do it better”. For someone whose every mistake had been met with cruelty or exploitation, the difference was revolutionary.

Ren’s visits became the highlight of her days. He always had an excuse—delivering curry from Sojiro, picking up an experimental medicine, “just checking in”—but the excuses were transparent. He’d linger by the front desk, making small talk.

“The weather’s getting warmer” He’d say, his hands shoved in his pockets.

“Y-Yes” Saki would reply, keeping her ocean-blue eyes fixed on the appointment book, a faint blush on her cheeks.

“That old man, Ishikawa. He always tells the same story about his fish, doesn’t he?” He once asked. A tiny, almost imperceptible smile would touch her lips.

“H-he does. The one that got away” She muttered back her answer.

These tiny exchanges were monumental. They were normal. They were about nothing. And in their mundane simplicity, they were everything. He treated her not as a victim or a project, but as Saki. The girl who worked at the clinic.

One afternoon, as Ren was leaving, a jar of pills slipped from a shelf. Saki and Ren both moved to catch it, their hands brushing. They both jerked back as if shocked.

“S-Sorry” They said and stuttered in unison, then fell into an even more flustered silence. Takemi, watching from her desk, hid a smile behind her hand.

“Careful, you two. Those are for a patient with a weak heart. Don’t give me a reason to prescribe them to you” She said with a teasing tone. The gentle teasing made Saki’s blush deepen, but for the first time, it wasn’t accompanied by shame.

It was...Nice.

Slowly, carefully, she began to open up. It started with small things. She told Takemi she preferred tea to coffee. She mentioned to Ren that she liked the flowers in the window box of the house across the street.

On the same day, it got rainy in the evening, and as she was preparing to close the clinic with Takemi, she found Ren still there, seemingly engrossed in a medical poster.

“You’ll get caught in the rain” She said softly, her voice stronger now.

Ren turned to her voice, looking slightly surprised she’d initiated the conversation.

“It’s okay. I don’t mind” He answered.

A memory, sharp and painful, surfaced. Hayato had never waited for her. He’d never cared if she was cold or wet. The contrast was so stark it stole her breath for a moment.

“Thank you” She whispered, the words carrying more weight than she could possibly explain. And Ren seemed to understand, as he just simply nodded.

“Anytime, Saki” He replied.

Later, as Takemi locked up, she spoke without looking at Saki.

“He’s a good kid. A little strange, but his heart is in the right place. They both are” She said. Saki knew she meant Ren and his cat, Morgana, who sometimes peeked from his bag with wise, knowing eyes.

“They are” Saki agreed, her voice full of a wonder she didn’t try to hide.

That night, alone in the small room of her own house that Takemi had let her use as residence with her, Saki didn’t dream of karaoke boxes or public parks. She didn’t feel the ghost of needles or the crushing weight of hands. Instead, she replayed the feeling of a brush of fingers and the sound of a boy telling her she was beautiful, not for what she looked like, but for who she was, emerging from the wreckage.

The hope was still fragile, a tiny, flickering candle in a vast darkness. But for the first time, she felt like she had hands to shield it. Their hands. And she was determined not to let it go out.

Chapter Text

Mon 25th. April 2017. After School

It wasn't farfetched to call Tae Takemi a wonder doctor.

After a less than a week of recovery at Takemi’s clinic, Saki had come a long way, but the scars etched deep inside her heart were still raw. Though her body was healing, the wounds of her past lingered in shadows—whispers of distrust, echoes of fear.

A week of steady routine at the clinic had built a small, fragile shell of confidence around Saki. But the thought of leaving its safe confines, of meeting new people, sent cracks spiderwebbing through that shell. When Ren suggested it, her first instinct was to shrink back, a familiar panic tightening her chest.

One quiet afternoon, Ren decided it was time to take the next step. He gently suggested introducing Saki to some of the people who mattered most in his life: Sojiro, Ryuji, and Ann. Even though Sojiro still thought of him as an eyesore, but Ren couldn't blame him for all the rumours surrounding the young man. They could offer her a wider circle of kindness and maybe help her rebuild the fragile bridges she’d lost.

“They’re my friends. They’re good people. I promise” He said, his voice calm and reassuring.

The trust she had in him—The boy who had seen her at her absolute worst and called her beautiful—was the only thing that made her nod, her hands trembling slightly.

Saki nodded silently, her eyes wide with apprehension. The idea of meeting new people filled her with unease, but there was a stronger need—a desire for connection—that pulled her forward. Still, as the day came, her anxiety gripped her tight.

Before they left, Dr. Takemi stopped her.

“Saki” She called for her before opening her arms. After a moment of stunned hesitation, Saki stepped into the embrace. It was firm and warm, smelling of clean cotton and antiseptic.

“This will always be your home. You are always welcome here. No matter what” Takemi said. The words sank into Saki, a protective charm against the fear.

“Thank you, Doctor,” She whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

TakeABreak

Leblanc Cafe

Sojiro Sakura was known as a fairly normal, yet eccentric man.

Previously a government official, he didn't think his life would take a turn to becoming the owner of a Café specializing in not only coffee but also curry for some reason. His story, while insignificant to those from the outer perspective, is still deep within meaning, but for personal reasons, he chose to hide it.

And presumably due to even more personal reasons, he had taken the young man known as Ren Amamiya while he is within the 1-year probation. He just accepted this for some reason from a regular of his Café, who happened to know Ren's parents, but even Sojiro was on edge from the rumours, and he threatened Ren several times a day ever since his arrival here. Sojiro knew that he was cynical, but that was the only way to go along with the flow.

However, that flow would be shattered at this moment.

The door to the Cafe swung opened, and the bell of the place chimed gently, alerting Sojiro at the presence of possible customers.

"Welco-Oh, it's you, and...Who is that?"

Sojiro was wiping a glass behind the counter. He looked up, his eyebrows raising in surprise at the girl hiding behind his charge. He took in her wide, ocean-blue eyes, her flowing black hair, her pale, nervous face. He blinked, then whistled low and quiet, admiring the subtle beauty Saki now held—a softness beneath the layers of pain.

“Well, hello there. Ren, you didn’t tell me you were bringing a celebrity” He said, a slow grin spreading across his face. He let out a low, appreciative whistle. Saki flinched at the sound, pressing herself closer behind Ren. But the tone wasn’t lecherous or demanding like the men she knew. It was… avuncular. Kindly.

“Sojiro, be cool. This is Saki. Saki, this is Sojiro Sakura. He owns this place and...Well, he looks after me” Ren said.

"Thank you...I appreciate the compliment, sir" Peeking one eye around Ren’s arm, Saki managed a tiny, shaky whisper.

“Hey, no ‘sir’ necessary. Any friend of that troublesome kid here is welcome here. At least I know he won't do something iffy after he promised to behave. Anyways, You hungry? Curry’s on the house” Sojiro said with a soft expression. But before Saki could process the offer, the door burst open.

“Hey, Renren! What’s the big secret—whoa”

Ryuji skidded to a halt after entering, his eyes going wide. Ann followed close behind, her expression shifting from curiosity to gentle surprise.

“Ren, who’s this?” Ann asked, her voice warm.

Saki let out a small squeak and ducked fully behind Ren again, her heart hammering.

"Too many people. Too loud" Saki thought. In response, Ren placed a slightly awkward, reassuring hand over where hers clutched his jacket.

“Guys, this is Saki. She’s...A friend. Saki, these are my friends, Ryuji Sakamoto and Ann Takamaki” He said introducing them to Saki. Ryuji, recovering from his initial shock, scratched the back of his head.

“Uh, hey. Nice to meet ya. But dude, you didn’t tell us your friend was, like, crazy pretty” He said, offering a lopsided, genuine grin, only for Ann to elbow him gently.

“Ryuji! Be polite” She said, before she turned her smile, which was brilliant and kind, towards the girl hiding behind Ren.

“It’s really nice to meet you, Saki. Don’t mind him. He’s an idiot, but he’s harmless” Ann said to Saki.

In their laughs, Saki saw something that she hadn't seen in the people that she had seen before: Warmth.

None of those people smiled at her just for their convenience or to use her for her looks or body. She saw something else. Something that she wanted to see from a long time.

Hope.

TakeABreak

Ren’s voice was a low, steady anchor in the storm of her anxiety.

“It’s okay. Just sit here. No one will bother you” He murmured, his hand a gentle, guiding pressure on her back. He then led her to a booth in the corner, the one furthest from the door, and she slid in, tucking herself against the wall, making herself as small as possible. Ryuji and Ann exchanged a silent, confused look, their earlier cheerfulness dampened by the palpable weight of Saki’s fear. They could tell something was deeply wrong, that this wasn't just shyness. But sensing Ren’s seriousness, they held their questions, simply taking seats at the counter and trying to appear non-threatening. Sojiro, ever perceptive, watched from behind the counter. He gave a slight, almost imperceptible nod to Ren, then turned to the pot of curry simmering on the stove. He ladled a generous portion onto a plate, steam rising in a fragrant cloud. He placed it on the counter, and Ren brought it over to Saki’s table.

“Here. Sojiro’s curry. It’s the best” Ren said softly, setting the plate and a spoon before her.

Saki stared at the food. It looked like a masterpiece. Rich, dark gravy studded with vegetables and meat, a perfect mound of white rice beside it. It was a stark contrast to the convenience store meals and scraps she’d lived on for so long. This was food made with care. Her hands trembled as she picked up the spoon. She was hyper-aware of the others in the room, their silent attention feeling like a spotlight. But Ren’s calm presence nearby gave her the courage to take a small spoonful.

She brought it to her lips. The flavours exploded on her tongue—Warm, complex, deeply spiced, and incredibly comforting. It was more than delicious. It was...Nourishing. It was a taste of something fundamentally good and normal.

“It’s...Delicious” A soft, broken whisper escaped her.

And then the tears came.

They weren't the violent, body-wracking sobs of withdrawal or the silent tears of grief. These were quiet, steady streams that traced paths down her cheeks and dripped onto the table. She took another bite, then another, the simple, profound act of eating a good meal becoming a ritual.

“It’s so delicious” She repeated, her voice thick with emotion, as if the words themselves were a key unlocking a floodgate.

She wasn’t crying just because the curry was good. She was crying because it was given freely. There was no price. No expectation. No man leaning over her, telling her she’d have to earn it. It was offered with a simple, “It’s on the house”. She was crying because she was sitting at a table, like a person. Not kneeling on a floor, not servicing someone in a booth, not huddled in an alley. She was at a table, with friends nearby.

For the first time in two years of agony, degradation, and unbearable loneliness, Saki Yoshida felt a genuine, spreading warmth that had nothing to do with drugs or alcohol. It was the warmth of a full stomach, of a safe place, of being treated with a basic, human kindness she thought had been extinguished from the world forever.

She was being treated like a human being. She didn’t look up, didn’t try to hide her tears. She just kept eating, each bite a quiet rebellion against the life that had tried to destroy her, each tear a baptism washing away the grime of that past.

In the heavy, respectful silence of Leblanc, broken only by Saki’s soft crying and the distant hum of Tokyo, Ren, Ann, Ryuji, and Sojiro simply bore witness. They understood, on some level, that they weren't just sharing a meal. They were watching a soul begin to remember what it felt like to be whole.

TakeABreak

Unknown Location

Saki blinked her eyes open.

She found herself in the same prison room all of a sudden.

She sat up slowly, then stood up from the place where she was lying on and approached the steel bars, and saw Igor still sitting on the desk located in the center, with the two little blonde girls standing in front of the iron bars of her prison cell.

"I see now that you managed to recover some of your previous strength. Most reassuring indeed" Igor said.

"I want to know what's going on please! What did you mean by 'Rehabilitation'?! And what is this 'Star of Catharisis'?!" Saki asked while gripping on the iron bars of her prison cell. And apparently, she was so flustered and confused that her voice came out a little loud.

This made the little girl with her hair styled in two buns to slam her metal baton into the iron bars, startling Saki and making her take a few steps back.

"How dare you raise your voice at our Master like that?! Know your place, Inmate!" She yelled.

"It's fine, Caroline. That is a normal thing to ask from her perspective" Igor said, before he then addressed Saki.

"My apologies. You must be confused for all of this. But first, I haven't introduced. Those two lovely ladies here are Caroline and Justine. They are my assistants, who will also assist you with your rehabilitation along with the Trickster of Fate" Igor said, introducing both of the two girls in front of Saki's prison cell.

"Who...Is that Trickster of Fate?" Saki asked, to which Igor chuckled, before replying.

"I suppose I am obligated to answer that question. So allow me to do so: The Trickster of Fate is someone you have met. His meeting with you has altered your own Fate" Igor said.

"Someone...I met...?" Saki whispered her confusion.

"Everything will be in due time, Star of Catharsis. Your bond with the Trickster of Fate will give rise to your power and assist you to prepare for your rehabilitation against The Ruin" Igor said.

"What...?" Saki whispered her confusion.

"All will be revealed in due time. I ask of you to exercise patience. Once your power awakens, I shall answer some of your questions to ease your mind. Just know that we shall be assisting you during your rehabilitation" Igor's words with his deep voice resonated within Saki's ears, confusing her even more.

"T-Then...Please answer me this! Previously, you said that you bestowed upon me the power of infinite possibilities! Just what is that?!" Saki asked frantically, desperate to know anything that will clear her confusion.

"It's called the power of the Wild Card" Igor simply said, which confused Saki even more. She tried opening  her, but suddenly, drowsiness started to rapidly take over her and her eyelids felt heavy.

"Everything will be revealed in due time. Until then...Return to your fleeting moments of rest"

And just like that, Saki drifted to sleep.

TakeABreak

Tue 26th. April 2017. After School

The rain fell in a soft, steady drizzle, painting the streets of Yongen-Jaya in shades of grey and shimmering neon. Under the shared shelter of Ren’s umbrella, the walk to the clinic was a quiet, peaceful ritual. Saki walked a little closer to him than strictly necessary, the space between them a testament to her growing trust and his silent protectiveness.

That’s when the peace shattered.

A figure stepped out from under the awning of a closed shop, his familiar silhouette making Saki’s blood run cold. He looked thinner, more desperate, his eyes scanning the street with a hungry anxiety before they landed on her.

“Saki?” Hayato’s voice was a mix of disbelief and a sickening, possessive glee as he neared her

“Holy shit, it is you. I almost didn’t recognize you without the...Well, everything” He said. His gaze then raked over her natural hair, her simple clothes, and a leer twisted his lips.

“Cleaning up your act? For who? For this kid?” He asked.

Saki froze, her hand instinctively clutching Ren’s arm. The world narrowed to the pounding of her heart and Hayato’s voice, a trigger that sent a tsunami of panic through her system. Her breath caught in her throat. Memories flooded her mind — The drugs, the sex, the violence, the helplessness, and him using her as his chip to resolving his debt, only for the bastard to throw her away like a disposable rag the moment she outlived her usefulness. Panic threatened to consume her, but this time, something inside her steadied.

Ren immediately stepped slightly in front of her, his posture shifting from relaxed to defensive.

“She doesn’t want to talk to you” He said, his voice low and dangerously calm. Hayato scoffed, ignoring Ren completely, his eyes locked on Saki.

“Come on, baby. You can’t be serious. You’re just playing house, right? You remember the fun we had. You remember how much you needed me” He said before taking a step closer.

“Mr. Obata’s still looking for his money, you know. You didn’t think you could just walk away from your debts, did you? From us?” He whispered the question. In response, Morgana, from Ren’s bag, let out a ferocious, low growl, his fur standing on end.

“Get lost, you creep!” He yowled, though only Ren understood the words.

“Shut up, you stupid cat” Hayato spat, taking another step. The proximity, the smell of him—cheap cigarettes and desperation—made Saki whimper, shrinking behind Ren.

“Take one more step...” Ren warned, his voice dropping to a near whisper that was more threatening than any shout. Hayato just laughed, a brittle, ugly sound.

“Or what, you little—"

BANG!

FWWWIP-THUNK!

A sound like a sharp exhalation of air was followed by a solid, metallic crunch. Something silver and incredibly sharp flashed past Hayato’s face, missing his cheek by a millimeter, and embedded itself deep into the concrete wall behind him with a sound of shattering plaster.

It was a scalpel. It vibrated with the force of its impact.

Silence descended, broken only by the patter of rain. All three of them—Ren, Saki, and a now-pale Hayato—turned slowly towards the source.

Dr. Tae Takemi stood in the open doorway of her clinic, silhouetted against the warm light inside. Rain misted around her. In her hands was a device that looked like a heavy, industrial nail gun, but modified, with a magazine that held a row of gleaming, sterilized scalpels. Her expression was utterly, terrifyingly placid. But her eyes...Her eyes held a cold, surgical fury that promised nothing less than precise disassembly.

Hayato stared, his jaw slack, a trickle of blood welling from a tiny cut on his cheek where the scalpel had grazed him. Ren’s hand found Saki's, gripping it firmly, alerting her and causing her to look at him.

"What are you waiting for? Go ahead. Ball your hand into a fist, charge forward, aim at one of her cheeks and strike your punch. But do know this: The moment you even think about this scenario in your gutter of a brain, I will fire 5 shots in a row. One to your left kneecap, another one to the back of the hand you turn into a fist, another to your left ear, another to where the sun doesn't shine, and lastly, the last shot will sever your trigeminal nerve. You’ll spend the rest of your life feeling like your face is on fire. It's your choice to bargain with your family jewels and your face itching forever, but that choice will cost you everything" Takemi explained her next approach, visibly glaring at Hayato despite her calm tone. Her voice cut through the rain, calm and lethally soft, and the nail gun—scalpel gun—not wavering an inch.

"Now. You were leaving, weren't you?" She asked. Though it was more like a threat, regardless of the context of the phrase.

Hayato looked from the murderous doctor to the scalpel quivering in the wall, then back to Ren, who was now watching Takemi with a mixture of awe and alarm. The raw, unpredictable danger was something he understood in the context of back-alley deals and bar fights. This was different. This was calculated, professional, and utterly insane. Both Ren and Morgana unconsciously gulped upon seeing this. How exactly did Takemi remodel a nail gun into something that can fire scalpels?

"We don’t want trouble. Leave her alone" Ren warned, having managed to regain his composure in time.

He swallowed hard, all his bravado gone. Without another word, he turned and fled down the slick street, slipping once in his panic before disappearing around a corner.

The tension broke. Takemi lowered her weapon, her shoulders slumping slightly. She looked at Saki, who was trembling violently, and then at Ren.

“Get her inside. Now” She said, her voice returning to its usual clinical tone, though it held a slight shake.

As Ren gently guided a shell-shocked Saki towards the clinic, he glanced back at the scalpel buried in his landlord’s wall. He made a mental note to somehow fix that before Sojiro found it.

And he made another, far more important note: Do not, under any circumstances, ever get on Tae Takemi’s bad side.

TakeABreak

Tue 26th. April 2024. Night

Takemi's Clinic

That night, back at Takemi’s clinic, Saki’s hands shook as she confided everything to Takemi.

"I thought I was safe. But he...He’s still there" Saki whispered, tears spilling free.

"You’re stronger than you know, Saki. And you’re not alone. We’ll face this—together" Takemi said. Her eyes were full of sympathy and fierce determination

Ren sat beside her, silent but unwavering, a pillar of support, while Morgana curled against her leg, purring softly — a comfort she couldn’t fully understand but felt deeply.

The encounter with Hayato, terrifying as it was, became a crucible forging Saki’s resolve. The darkness of her past tried to claw her back, but her newfound bonds — with Ren, Takemi, and even Morgana — became her shield. She knew the road ahead would be hard, but now she faced it with a quiet strength she hadn’t known she had.

TakeABreak

Wed 27th. April 2017. After School

Leblanc Cafe. Attic Room

Rain pattered gently on the windows of the attic above Leblanc. Inside, the familiar scent of coffee and wood polish lingered in the air as Ren stood near the edge of his futon, hands clenched.

Across from him sat Ryuji and Ann, the mood tense after Ren had just finished explaining everything—how he found Saki in the public bathroom, the horrors of her past, and Hayato’s recent appearance.

“He what?! That bastard tried to grab her again?! After all the shit he made her go through?!" Ryuji yelled in anger. His fists slamming on the table.

"That poor girl…After everything she’s been through, and he’s still trying to—ugh, disgusting" Ann said. Her eyes wide with disbelief and sorrow.

"That’s why I called you both here. Before we deal with Kamoshida…We have to make sure she’s safe" Ren nodded.

Needless to say, Ryuji, Ann and Morgana all nodded in confirmation, with no second of hesitation in their anonymous decision. Ryuji then leaned forward, his expression serious.

"So let’s check if this Hayato guy’s got a Palace. Bastards like him usually do" He said.

“Yeah. If he’s warped enough, we can change his heart" Ann agreed. Ren then pulled out his phone and tapped open the MetaNav app.

"We need his full name first in this case" He added. Morgana, sitting atop a nearby desk, nodded.

"And a location he sees as his domain, distorted by his perception. But without the full name as well, the MetaNav can’t even begin to search" He added as well.

"So…Do we ask Saki directly? It might hurt her. A lot" Ann asked, worry creeping into her voice. Ren, understanding what Ann is going at, hesitated as, then sighed.

"We’ll be careful. But I think it’s better than trying to dig blind" He said. And the remaining three nodded at this, taking their decision as an anonymous decision as well. And with that being settled and agreed on, albeit reluctantly due to how sensitive it was, the four of them descended the attic stairs, bracing themselves for a conversation none of them were comfortable with.

But what they saw downstairs halted them in their tracks.

At the counter sat Saki and Takemi, each holding a steaming cup of coffee as Sojiro wiped a mug behind the bar. The gentle hum of jazz floated through the air. Saki’s long, silky black hair shimmered in the café light, and her ocean-blue eyes blinked curiously at the cup in front of her. Takemi turned slightly to Saki and smiled.

"Saki, I want you to meet someone properly this time. This is Sojiro Sakura, the best barista and curry cooker you can ever see in Tokyo, if not in all of Japan. Sakura-san, this is Saki Takemi — my niece" Takemi introduced both of them.

"Heh, so you’re her niece? Ren introduced you to me last week. Didn’t expect the family resemblance to shine so…Brightly" Sojiro said while raising a brow with a playful smirk. Saki blinked, startled by the attention. Her eyes then darted towards the coffee cup in front of her, then back at Sojiro.

"It…It smells amazing" She whispered.

"Don’t like coffee?" Sojiro asked, leaning forward slightly. Saki gasped at this and shook her head quickly.

"N-No! It’s just…I’ve never had any before!" She exclaimed frantically. Seeing this, Takemi nudged her lightly.

"Go on. Try it. Don’t be shy" She said to her.

"Today, it’s on the house. A welcome gift for you and your aunt" Sojiro added with a grin.

Seeing this, Saki timidly lifted the cup and brought it to her lips. However, the moment the warm liquid touched her tongue, her eyes sparkled. Her cheeks flushed a soft pink, and she gasped lightly.

"I-It’s…Amazing! It’s bitter, but fruity too! And the aroma is so rich! Chief…Your coffee is delicious!" Saki exclaimed, her eyes glowed with delight. The timid attitude from a few seconds ago vanishing instantly.

Takemi, upon seeing this, and while she was still sipping her own coffee, did a spit-take and promptly toppled off her chair with a thud.

"Auntie Takemi?!" Saki panicked, rushing to her. Takemi, in response, gave her a trembling thumbs-up from the floor, nose bleeding comically.

"I’m okay. Just…Too cute. Stars…I saw stars…" She muttered with a smile"

"Y-Your nose is bleeding!" Saki squeaked in distress.

But Sojiro wasn’t far behind—his glasses nearly slipping off his face, nose bleeding as well.

"A miracle…I just saw the glimmer of stars in my café…" Sojiro said, giving out a thumbs up along with the comical smile and nosebleed coming out of his nose.

From behind Saki, four sparkly-eyed, nosebleeding figures stood frozen in awe: Ren, Ryuji, Ann, and Morgana.

"Agreed" They all chorused, giving out thumb ups of their own. And poor Saki, flustered beyond comprehension, backed away and waved her hands frantically.

"W-Wait! What’s happening?! Why are all of you bleeding?! Did I do something wrong?! Auntie, what’s going on?!" Saki asked in comical worry. Takemi, now dabbing her nose with a tissue, chuckled with a dazed grin.

"You’ve awakened the protect instinct in all of us" Takemi said.

"You’ve got a home here, kid" Sojiro said, raising his mug in salute. 

And in perfect mental sync, every person in that room thought the exact same thing:

"Precious thing. Definitely protect no matter what"

The question of Hayato’s full name would have to wait. Right now, their mission was clear: preserve this fragile, beautiful happiness at all costs.

TakeABreak

Wed 27th. April 2017. After School

The café had mostly quieted down after the chaos of coffee-induced admiration. Takemi sat back in her seat with an ice pack against her nose, Sojiro polishing a cup with a smile that wouldn’t leave his face, and Saki sipping her coffee with both hands around the cup, as if holding a precious memory.

Ren then glanced toward Ryuji, Ann, and Morgana, all sharing a look. They had to tread carefully now. He then stood from his seat, walking over to Saki’s side.

"Hey…Saki. Can we talk to you for a moment?" He asked. Saki tilted her head in confusion, but then nodded, following them into a quieter corner of the café, out of Sojiro and Takemi’s earshot. Morgana perched on a nearby stool, giving a small meow as if he was coughing. Saki found the attitude of the cat quite confusing, to be honest.

Ren began speaking, trying to choose his words carefully.

"Saki. We wanted to ask you something…But only if you’re okay with it. It might be hard" He said.

"It’s about…Hayato, isn’t it?" Saki asked, her hands tightened around her cup, her expression slowly dimming. 

Ren, Ryuji, Ann and Morgana exchanged surprised looks. This caused Ryuji to scratch the back of his head.

"Yeah. Sorry, we just…We’re worried" The blonde boy admitted.

"We think he might be dangerous. We want to stop him—but to do that, we need his full name. If…If you know it, could you tell us?" Ann asked while leaning forward gently towards Saki. Saki’s lips quivered for a moment, and then, she closed her eyes and took a long, steady breath.

“...Hayato Watanabe. He lives in the apartment complex just behind the old vending machine alley. Third floor. Room 303" She whispered.

Silence followed.

Then she opened her eyes again, and for a moment, her irises shimmered—though not with tears.

"I don’t want him to find me again. And I don't want to have anything to do with him ever again. If you can really…Stop him somehow…Then please do it" Saki whispered. Ren gave her a nod—resolute and grateful.

"We will. But one more thing: Everything we do, it has to stay a secret. For your safety, and ours" Ren said. Saki just nodded and blinked in understanding.

"I won’t tell anyone. I promise" She said.

"You're awesome, Saki!" Ryuji exclaimed and gave her a thumbs-up.

"Thanks for trusting us" Ann added warmly.

But throughout the conversation, Ren couldn’t help but notice something: Saki kept rubbing at her eyes—lightly, almost absentmindedly. Once, twice…Then again as they spoke. And after she finished giving the information, Ren finally tilted his head curiously.

"Saki...What’s wrong with your eyes?" He asked. Saki then paused mid-rub, looking embarrassed.

“O-oh. It’s...It’s nothing. It’s just a habit. I...I used to wear glasses. My eyesight is a little poor. I stopped wearing them when I...”

She trailed off, the sentence hanging in the air.

"When I became a gyaru. When I started that life" She thought.

And what happened next was mind-blowing.

Without a single second of thought, acting on an impulse of pure, uncalculated kindness, Ren reached up, took off his own distinctive black glasses, and gently placed them on her face.

The world snapped into sharp, startling focus for Saki.

She stared at Ren, her eyes wide behind the lenses. She could see every detail of his face—the concern in his grey eyes, the slight blush starting to creep up his neck, the messy strands of his black hair. He was...Incredibly close.

A beat of silence passed.

Then, a furious, deep blush exploded across Saki’s cheeks, so intense it felt like her face was on fire. Her heart began to hammer against her ribs.

"…Eh?...EHHHHH?!" Her voice came out small and confused, before its volume was raised considerably, her cheeks immediately flushing into a deep, vivid red. It took Ren that same moment to process his own action. His eyes widened behind his now-bare eyesight, and an identical, brilliant red flush coloured his own face. He yanked his hands back as if he’d been burned.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! Dude! Smooth! Real smooth!” Ryuji exclaimed. The spell broken by his loud snort, which turned into a full-bellied laugh.

“Awwww, Ren! That was so sweet!” Ann exclaimed, clasping her hands together, her eyes sparkling with glee.

“He’s trying to make a move! Joker’s got a crush!” Morgana yowled from the bag, his voice a teasing sing-song.

"N-No! I just thought—her eyesight—and she kept rubbing—and I wasn’t thinking—!" Ren sputtered his reply, his thoughts completely 

Meanwhile, Saki, hands gently touching the glasses, was staring down, her face redder than ever.

"Ahh, young love. I’ll never get tired of watching it unfold in my Café. And kid, you’ve got a strange way of showing it" Sojiro said, from behind the bar, chuckled knowingly. Takemi, who had returned with a fresh cup of coffee and cotton stuffed up one nostril, hid a laugh behind her hand, her shoulders shaking.

"I think it’s a significant improvement. Now I don’t have to prescribe her a pair. But if he makes her cry, I get to experiment on him. Fair warning" Takemi added.

The entire room burst into laughter—except for Ren and Saki, who could only exchange stunned, flustered glances through the glasses now perched between them. And Saki, overwhelmed by the teasing and the intimate, unexpected gesture, slid off her stool and onto the floor, pulling her knees to her chest. She buried her burning face in her arms, but she didn’t take the glasses off. The world was clear. And for the first time, a boy had done something nice for her not because he wanted something, but just because he noticed she was uncomfortable.

“Mou...Why is everyone like this...?” She mumbled into her knees, but the words were muffled by a shy, flustered, but undeniably happy smile that she hid from view.

And once again, a single, shared thought echoed through everyone’s hearts:

"Precious thing. Definitely protect no matter what"

The grim purpose of their conversation was momentarily forgotten, replaced by the warm, teasing, and utterly human moment. They had the information they needed. And Ren, now blushing and glasses-less, had accidentally given Saki something far more valuable than information: A moment of pure, flustered, normal teenage awkwardness. It was a gift she hadn’t received in years.

TakeABreak

Wed 27th. April 2017. Evening

Later that evening, the warm buzz of the café had faded into a calm hush. Sojiro had closed up shop early at Takemi’s suggestion, giving Saki space to rest while Ren finished wiping down the counter, with Takemi deciding to leave Saki with Ren for some time in the evening on the condition that he escorts her back to her apartment, with Takemi giving him the address to take Saki to Takemi's residence back safe and sound after they are done. Ryuji and Ann had already gone, giving their friend a knowing thumbs-up before leaving, while Morgana curled up in a tight ball on Ren’s bed upstairs.

As the rain began to tap lightly on the café’s windows, Ren noticed Saki sitting alone on the bench outside under the café’s awning, gazing into the gentle downpour. He stepped out silently, the quiet squeak of the door prompting her to glance back. She smiled faintly, the oversized glasses still resting on her face. Ren chuckled gently.

"You kept them on?” He asked. Saki reached up and lightly touched the frame, looking away as a soft pink returned to her cheeks.

"They’re warm. They’re...Yours" She said quietly.

He stepped beside her, leaning against the bench’s armrest as they both stared into the quiet street.

"Saki…I’m sorry we had to ask about Hayato. I know that wasn’t easy" Ren said. Saki just shook her head at this.

"I…I knew this would come eventually. I can’t just run away from everything forever. And…If you hadn’t said anything, I think I might have stayed afraid" She said.

"You don’t have to fight alone" Ren said.

“I know. That’s why…Even though I’m still scared of people, even though I still have nightmares—I’m okay being scared if it means I get to stay by your side" Saki whispered, looking up at him.

The words hung heavy in the soft rain.

Ren felt something inside him stir, his throat catching as he tried to respond.

But Saki reached out before he could—her hand brushing his.

Her fingers were trembling.

"I don’t want to go back to being a ghost no one sees. You…Everyone…Takemi, Sojiro, Ryuji, Ann—even that weird cat—all of you make me feel like I exist...Even if you all got nosebleeds from coffee" She said while laughing weakly. Ren chuckled too.

"That was…A rare kind of magic" He said.

They sat together for a while longer, listening to the rain, until Saki leaned her head softly on his shoulder. Ren froze for just a moment, before gently letting his head rest atop hers.

He said nothing. But the promise in his silence said it all.

TakeABreak

Thu 28th. April 2017. After School

Leblanc Cafe. Attic Room

The next day after school, Ren, Ryuji, Ann and Morgana all gathered in Leblance, with Saki being at Takemi's clinic for her checkup. Not to mention that Takemi is her aunt now, so basically, both are living together literally.

Ren stood with his phone in hand, the MetaNav app open and waiting. Ryuji sat cross-legged on the floor beside Ann, while Morgana paced with intensity across the floorboards.

"Alright. Moment of truth" Ren said, before he took a breath and continued speaking.

"Hayato Watanabe. Yongen-Jaya Alley Apartment Block" He said.

"Candidate for Palace found"

An AI sound came out from Ren's phone.

"He really does have one..." Morgana muttered, his cat eyes widened.

"Damn...So he’s warped enough for his own twisted world..." Ryuji growled in anger.

"That means he’s hurt more people than just Saki" Ann said, her face grim and arms folded.

"We’re going in. But not yet. We know his name. His location. Now we need the last piece: What does he see that apartment as?" Ren asked.

"Exactly. As I explained before when we were investigating Kamoshida, the Palace won't manifest unless we have the distorted perception of our target's Palace" Morgana said.

"So what do you think he sees it as? A castle? A prison?" Ann asked. Ryuji just shook his head at this.

"Nah, a prison’s what it feels like for her. But for him…Maybe it’s the opposite?" Ryuji blurted out his speculation. Ann's eyes widened at this.

"A sanctuary. Like a temple" She muttered.

"It’s possible. Somewhere he thinks he’s doing something good. Twisting his own narrative to feel like a saviour" Morgana said, tapping his chin with his paw. Ren stood up at this, determination in his voice.

"Let’s go dig around. We need confirmation" He said.

TakeABreak

Thu 28th. April 2017. Afternoon

Yongen-Jaya. Apartment Complex

Later that afternoon, Ren, Ryuji, and Ann—hooded and dressed in casualwear—made their way to the apartment complex in Yongen-Jaya where Hayato Watanabe lived.

They kept their distance, watching from a nearby alley.

The building was unremarkable. Aged walls, dim stairwell lights. But on the second floor, Hayato’s door was covered with odd signs—meticulously placed charms, folded talismans, even wooden prayer plaques. Strange, considering Hayato wasn’t known to be religious.

"Creepy. It’s like he thinks this place is sacred" Ryuji muttered.

"This isn’t just a home to him. He sees it as a shrine. He probably believes he’s some kind of holy protector" Ann said as she nodded slowly.

"Think that’s our distortion?" Ren asked, glancing at Morgana.

"Yes. That’s enough. Let’s try it" Morgana said, his eyes glowing. Ren then opened the MetaNav and placed the keywords vocally.

Name: Hayato Watanabe
Location: Apartment Block – Yongen-Jaya
Distorted Perception: Sanctuary

The phone chimed right afterwards.

"Palace found. Beginning Navigation"

A vortex of red static engulfed them, and within moments—reality itself began to ripple.

And with that, Ren, Ann, Ryuji and Morgana dove into the Metaverse.

A few minutes ago

The chime of the Cafe door echoed faintly downstairs. Sojiro, sipping his coffee in the quiet of Leblanc's café area, glanced toward the door with a furrowed brow, thinking that this was a little strong of a breeze or something. Saki stood near the counter, wringing the hem of her shirt, her face subdued.

"You okay, kid?" Sojiro asked, lowering his mug. Saki just gave a faint nod.

"They left without saying much. I…I guess they have something important to do?" She whispered out her question. Takemi, seated at her usual spot, tapped her pen against a prescription pad.

"They always do. That group’s good at being suspicious and mysterious. Especially that boy Ren"

“But it seems to me that they’re also good at helping people. Heard a rundown about your condition. Apparently, you were sick and that troublesome kid that I took in" Sojiro added, giving Saki a pointed look. She looked down in response, brushing a hand against her sleeve.

"I know. I’m grateful. I just…Wish I could help. Even a little" Saki said. Takemi raised an eyebrow at this

"You’ve already done more than most patients do—emotionally baring your soul without anaesthesia" Takemi emphasized, her tone teasing. That made Saki let out a soft giggle, brief but real.

"They’ll be back soon. Just trust them" Sojiro said, cracking a warm smile, to which Saki nodded calmly.

Still…Something tugged at her heart.

Something told her she had to follow.

"If you will excuse me, Auntie. I'll step outside for a bit. I want to take some fresh air" Saki said.

"Fine. But don't go far away, okay?" Takemi instructed, to which Saki nodded before stepping outside the Cafe.

Yongen-Jaya. Apartment Complex

The streets of Yongen-Jaya were unusually quiet as Saki walked toward the residential block, her gaze distant and worried. She had followed their trail, unsure of what she was looking for. Maybe she just needed to confirm something.

That’s when she spotted it.

In the alley behind Hayato’s building, behind a dumpster near a rusted chain-link gate…A red ripple in the air. Faint and flickering. Like a heat haze.

She walked closer. And just as the ripple pulsed, she heard voices—faint echoes.

A phone chime, followed by those words:

"Palace found. Beginning Navigation"

Saki blinked—and then the air warped. Her surroundings rippled and collapsed like ink bleeding into water.

A vortex of red.

A pulse of shifting shadows.

And suddenly, the world around her shattered.

Metaverse. Palace of Sanctuary of Salvation

The sky was red. The buildings twisted. The alley she had just walked into was now surrounded by towering gates of gold-laced wood, shrine torii warped into grotesque arches. The real world had dissolved into a surreal vision of spiritual delusion.

"Wh–What is this place…?" Saki asked while stumbling forward, her voice trembling.

Then...

"Oi! What the hell?! Is that—Saki!?"

Ryuji’s yell came from ahead. She turned to see Ryuji, Ann, and Ren—dressed in weird outfits. Leather, intricate masks, and weapons at their sides.

"What—What are you all wearing?! Are you…Is this…Cosplay?" She cried out in disbelief, her brain refusing to connect the dots.

A small, bipedal black and white figure leapt onto a nearby railing.

"Ugh, this is bad! She got pulled in with us—this place isn’t for civilians!" Morgana, in his humanoid mascot form, exclaimed. Saki immediately screamed at this.

"Wh–Wha—What is that monster cat!?!" She asked.

"I’M NOT A CAT!!" Morgana screeched, tail puffed up. Saki whimpered in fear at Morgana's yell, stepping back and half hiding behind Ren.

"I–I’m sorry! Wait. Could it be...You’re the cat that lives with Ren?! But—but you were—How are you standing and yelling?!"

"I SAID I’M NOT A CAT!" Morgana yelled once again.

"Okay, okay, let’s all calm down—This is a lot to explain" Ann said, laughing nervously. Ren then turned toward Saki, quickly stepping forward.

"You...Weren’t supposed to be here" He said.

"Sorry. I was just worried about you, guys, and had to follow" Saki said, her head hung low.

"It's fine. We get it. Don't push yourself too hard" Ann said.

"Umm...Sorry, but can someone please tell me what this place is?" Saki asked while looking around.

"Hey, Morgana. What do you think? Should we tell her?" Ren asked.

"I believe so. It's not like she will blurt out anything. Besides, she did promise us that she won't tell anyone about what we do, right, Saki?" Morgana asked while staring at her intensely, to which Saki flinched and immediately hid behind Ren.

"W-Why do I get the feeling that you guys are going to kill me if I said anything about you?" She muttered from behind Ren.

"Wha-?! Hell no! We ain't going that far!" Ryuji exclaimed.

"Morgana! Learn how to use your words wisely! Remember that Saki is sensitive!" Ann scolded Morgana.

"Oh. Sorry, Saki" Morgana said with a low voice.

"Alright. Where to start about explaining what this place is..." Ren trailed as he and the others started speaking to Saki, explaining what this place is.

TakeABreak

A few minutes later

Following the explanation given to her by Ren and Morgana, Saki glanced around again, her voice barely above a whisper.

"So this place...Is this his mind?" She asked.

"It’s a Palace— A manifestation from his twisted perception. And now that you’re here...We really can’t send you back until we get out" Morgana said. Saki just looked toward the massive torii gate ahead, a chilling wind blowing through its open mouth. And then she opened her own mouth.

"...Then I’ll come with you" She said.

Everyone turned toward her in surprise.

"It’s not safe" Ren said, his tone a little stern to make Saki understand what she is deciding to do. Saki met his eyes, her voice shaking but resolved.

"He built this world...Out of what he did to me, and possibly others before me. If I don’t face it, I’ll never stop seeing it, and other people might be harmed in the future as well" She said.

Silence. Then, slowly, Ren nodded.

"Well, guess the team just got a new rookie...Albeit without a Persona" Ryuji muttered while scratching the back of his head.

"This is getting complicated" Morgana sighed out.

"It always is" Ann said with a faint smile.

"Alright. Let's move. You need to stay close to us, Saki" Ren said, to which Saki nodded as they walked towards the entrance of the Palace. The torii gate loomed before the group like a twisted maw, carved from warped wood and glowing crimson runes that pulsed faintly like a heartbeat. The very air was thick, heavy with distorted spiritual energy.

Ren adjusted his mask with a steady breath.

"Everyone ready? This is the place" He said to the team.

"Let’s end this nightmare" Ann said, her eyes flashed with determination.

"Time to kick some shady shadow butt!" Ryuji exclaimed while cracking his knuckles.

Once they entered, a putrid scent insulted their nostrils, and it suddenly made them dizzy.

"W-What the effin' hell is that?!" Ryuji yelled out while holding his mouth and nose.

"Such a strong smell...And it's making my head spin. What on Earth is that?" Ann asked, her vision swaying in front of her.

"...That's heroin. They are placing heroin powder in the incense pots on the entrance" Saki said with narrowed eyes, covering her mouth and nose.

"H-Heroin?! That bastard is using drugs?!" Ann asked in shock.

"He accumulated a debt of 8 million yen with a drug dealer...And was using me to pay off the debt through prostitution" Saki said, to which it caused everyone to gasp in shock and horror. Even Ren and Morgana, who saved her back then, didn't know about this. Takemi most likely know, given the fact that she made checkups on Saki and was the one that extracted the dead fetus inside of her. And while Ren and Morgana had an inkling of a feeling that prostitution was involved in Saki's case after they saw her pregnant belly at the day they saved her in that public bathroom, they didn't know that drugs were included into the mix.

And naturally, Ryuji and Ann, who didn't know a thing about Saki's past and chose to assist Ren to lift her up on her feet once again, were shocked to the core with this revelation.

"Saki...We didn't know..." Ann said with a hurt look.

"That son of a bitch! He needs to die!" Ryuji roared out in anger.

"Ryuji! We're not here to kill anyone!" Morgana exclaimed.

"But doesn't that piss you guys off?! No one deserves to be treated like this! Damnit!" Ryuji yelled, and Ren noticed Saki shrinking under the pressure created from Ryuji's yelling.

"Ryuji. That's enough" Ren said calmly, but made sure to be firm with his tone. Ryuji wiped his face towards Ren to retort, but one look at Saki's face, who got drained from all colour, made Ryuji clamp his mouth shut.

"S-Sorry, Saki" He mumbled his apology.

"I-It's okay. I know you didn't mean any harm with your words, Ryuji. In fact, thank you for being worried about me" Saki muttered, still hiding behind Ren.

"Alright. Let us calm down. First, we need to keep ourselves away from the incense and try not to inhale from it as possible" Morgana said.

The group navigated through an eerie labyrinth of torii gates, each arch leading them deeper into Hayato’s warped mind. Cherry blossoms drifted in unnatural patterns, their petals turning black before hitting the ground.

They saw several of Hayato's past actions: He drugged girls with MDMA, then lured them to have fun with their bodies, before using him to his convenience, and he would discard them at any time if they proved to be useless to him.

And one such example was Saki.

He lured her with honey-laced words to a karoke, before drugging her with MDMA and taking her most precious thing. Saki's face was completely drained of its colour as her grip on Ren's coat increased. Everyone saw her face that was swimming into the sea of pleasure, and now that Saki saw herself, she had to admit: She was ugly.

Afterwards, he slipped his number into her phone when she was basking in the afterglow of her first time, and left her there in the middle of the mess he made out of her.

By that time, Saki was shivering uncontrollably, and Ren completely noticed this, but he was afraid of trying to comfort her, since she is clearly traumatized by that scene, so touching her would resurface this trauma even more.

"We need to finish this and quick. I don't think Saki that hold it anymore that this" Ann said.

"Agreed. Let's look for the routes of this Palace" Ren said.

They then kept entering deeper into the Palace until they reached a hall with massive sliding doors.

"I can sense a dreadful appearance behind these doors. Whatever it is, be careful, guys. This is your first experience in a true fight ever since the Shadows in Kamoshida's Palace. And be careful that we have a non-combatant with us" Morgana instructed, to which Ren, Ryuji and Ann nodded. And Ren gave Saki a glance to check on her, but he was devastated when he saw her face still pale and had all colour drained from it.

Then the halls opened to a shrine-like chamber bathed in blood-red light.

There, standing imposingly, was Hayato’s Shadow Self—a twisted version of Hayato Watanabe wearing a black kimono and a white mask tied to the left side of his head.

"Oh? We got visitors, and they have a new face with a hot bod" The Shadow said, grinning as he leered at Ann, who immediately wrapped herself with her arms, opting a look of disgust on her face.

"Tch...Eyes off her, you bastard" Ryuji growled as he saw how Shadow Hayato stared lecherously at Ann.

"I believe that you all came here for my salvation course, right? Let's see. Main dishes on the menu of the course would be: MDMA, heroin powder, and finally, unrestrained, backbreaking sex. A combo of bless and it gives out the maximum amount of cash possible. And guess what: The client's reputation won't be in danger at all...Although, I won't be saying the same for the service provider. Hah!" He exclaimed, letting out a mocking laugh.

"Gross! That's how you look at the lives of women?! You think they're lower than livestock?! You're worse than Kamoshida!" Ann exclaimed.

"And why do you think that it's my fault? They're the ones who spread their legs for cash and drugs. And the likes of me do them a favor by giving them bless by giving a dose to their brains, so it's logical to ask for compensation in return"

"You trick them to be addicts, then use them as your moneymakers before throwing them away! You extort them and make a mess out of their lives!" Ryuji angrily yelled out.

"Oh, what's wrong with that? I just offer and they take. Don't you think it's their fault that they're so naive and dumb to fall for the oldest and most known trick in the book? I'm sure that they were taught by their parents not to trust strangers. And if they didn't...Well, let's just say that it's also their fault for not learning from the hard lesson called Life" Shadow Hayato said, his grin not leaving his face.

"You're worse than scum" Morgana spat.

"Well the biggest example is right with you all. Right here! A'int I right, Saki?" Shadow Hayato called out, pointing at Saki, whose face grown pale and she could do nothing but stare to the ground.

"She was so easy, I tell you. All that I did was call her cute and beautiful, and that stupid bitch took the bait. You should have seen her face when I screwed her brains out. She was on high when I let her swallow the MDMA, so I gifted her with that pleasure by popping her cherry. She wanted it. She didn't resist. How is that my fault? If anything, I'm a salvation bringer. This ungrateful bitch should be thanking me!"

And right after exclaiming this, The Phantom Thieves and Saki found themselves surrounded by 10 Shadows shaped as large, yellow kimono-wearing monks with black bodies and feature-less faces surrounding the Phantom Thieves, separating them from Saki, who, in fear and confusion, took a few steps back, only to be grabbed by an 11th Shadow, who bear-hugged her from behind, restraining her and lifting her off her feet, causing her to helplessly flail her feet to try and escape, but in vain.

"Keep her in check. She's my property. Also, keep the cat-looking girl as well. After killing off the boys in the group, I'm gonna have some fun with my two new toys" Shadow Hayato said with a disgusting grin twisted on his face.

And as she was struggling, something appeared at the corner of Saki's eye: A velvet blue butterfly.

As if the world froze around both her and that butterfly, Saki looked at the fluttering butterfly slowly spinning around her restrained form.

And then, a gentle voice, identical to the chiming of bells echoed in Saki's ears as she looked at the butterfly with wide eyes filled with a mix confusion and fear.

"This is truly an unjust game...Your chances of winning are almost none...But if my voice is reaching you...Then there is still hope for you to live..."

The butterfly vanished. Time resumed around the world in Saki's eyes, and then suddenly...

...The sound of glass breaking echoing inside of Saki's head, followed by...

"What's wrong? Are you just going to spectate?"

A new voice echoed in Saki's head. It was also feminine, but sounded more mature.

"Are you abandoning the people who selflessly threw themselves into danger to help?"

Saki watched as Ren and the others started to be closed on by the Shadows.

"A fate worse than death awaits them if you do nothing...Was your previous vow to live a mistake then?"

The question struck her core. The vow she’d made in the clinic, in the attic, to herself. To live.

"...It wasn't" Saki gritted out through clenched teeth, a new strength flooding her limbs. She renewed her struggle against the Shadow's grip with a furious energy.

"Very well...I have heeded your desire"

Saki then gasped, suddenly feeling her heart stop beating for a second, before a head splitting headache invaded her brain.

"Vow to me. I am thou, thou art I..."

Agony. White-hot, searing pain lanced through her head, a migraine so violent it felt like her skull was splitting in two. It was a pain that dwarfed the withdrawal, that eclipsed even the memory of the physical blows that had killed her child. She screamed, a raw, gut-wrenching sound of pure anguish, tears streaming from her eyes.

"Thou art willing to rise from the ashes and spat in the face of death for the sake of thine own Metamorphosis!"

Saki’s scream reached a fever pitch, a cathartic release of two years of bottled-up suffering.

"Call upon my name, and release thy rage!"

With one last loud yell, her body went limp in the Shadow's arms. For a heartbeat, she was still.

"Show the will of thy to shatter fate and forge the path of Catharsis to build the future on thine own! Even thou by chained to Hell itself!"

Her head lifted. Her eyes snapped open. And the gaze she fixed upon Shadow Hayato was unlike anything she had ever possessed. It was not the look of a victim. It was the look of a judge. It was cold, focused, and burning with a rage so pure it was terrifying.

This time, she will give him the full taste of his own medicine...With interest.

"Kill them!" Shadow Hayato yelled.

"THAT'S ENOUGH, YOU SON OF A BITCH!"

The shout that ripped from Saki’s throat was a thunderclap. It was laced with a curse she never thought herself capable of. It was not a plea. It was a declaration of war.

"Huh...? The shit was that...?" Shadow Hayato asked, flinching as his smugness was replaced by confusion and then snarling anger.

"You desire to be violated that much? Very well" He said, before he gestured with his face to the Shadow restraining Saki. The cognitive creature obeyed, heaving her up and slamming her body down onto the metal grating on her back with a sickening crunch, the impact knocking Ren’s glasses from her face. It loomed over her, its blank face hovering, hands reaching to tear at her clothes.

Shadow Hayato grinned, anticipating the familiar spectacle of her powerlessness.

He never got it.

The large Shadow loomed above Saki's unconscious form, and was about to use its hands to rip off Saki's clothes when suddenly...

"...Ah!"

A gasp, sharp and full of newfound life, escaped Saki's lips. A shockwave of pure, azure energy erupted from her body, throwing the massive Shadow off her as if it were made of paper.

Shadow Hayato stared, stunned, as Saki pushed herself to her feet. Her movements were not pained or hesitant. They were sure. Purposeful. She raised her head, and everyone saw it: An intricately detailed black lace mask, resembling elegant, stylized butterfly wings, was fused to the upper half of her face.

She reached up, her fingers finding the edge of the mask. She winced, a sharp hiss of pain escaping her as she pulled. It resisted, as if rooted to her very soul. Blood welled and trickled down her temples with each tug, but her expression was one of grim determination. She did not relent.

Persona 5 OST - Awakening

And with one swift yank and a cry of pain, Saki ripped the mask off her face, causing blood to drench the area around her eyes.

She raised her head, revealing a wicked grin at her face that she herself never thought that she will have, before suddenly, blue-coloured fire surrounded her face where the mask was, evaporating the blood on her face, before surrounding her entire body.

A laugh of a woman came out and echoed briefly, as the flames surrounding Saki started to ascend and take form, leaving Saki completely unharmed, but with an extremely new outfit.

It was a deep navy blue to black tailored, high-collared jacket with ornate silver floral embroidery trailing across the chest, shoulders, cuffs, and lower sides. The floral patterns resemble blooming vines, lending an almost regal touch to her attire. The jacket is buttoned up, emphasizing its formal and sleek fit. Along with it was a matching, tight-fitted navy/black pants, black boots that had its spine hidden by the length of the pants, and a pair of black gloves on her hand.

Her grin still plastered at her face, Saki leered with newfound confidence on her enemies and her allies, with the flames finally taking a tangible form and gaining an appearance of its own.

It was a youthful and graceful woman, with a soft yet determined expression. Her face is symmetrical, with delicate features exuding purity and inner strength. Her eyes were a piercing and radiant sky-blue eyes that project both kindness and unwavering will. Her hair was golden-blonde, styled into a thick, long braid that drapes all the way down to her knees and ends in a dark ribbon, with loose bangs frame her face, softening her armored look.

For her attire, it consisted of a silver circlet-like helm that covers her forehead and curves around her face, featuring fleur-de-lis designs and delicate filigree. She wore a silver-plated armor breastplate that molds to her figure, polished and intricately designed, offering protection while still maintaining elegance. Under the armor, she is donning a deep navy/purple tunic with puffed sleeves, forming a flowing silhouette beneath the rigid armor. Her arms are covered in silver gauntlets, segmented for mobility, matching the breastplate's design. Her tunic flared out with stylized, petal-like panels, revealing a high-slit skirt underneath and black thigh-high stockings, emphasizing her agility and femininity. Her final piece of outfit was a pair of silver armored boots with raised heels and engraved accents, completing the blend of battlefield functionality and aesthetic grace.

She also held two items in her possession.

The first was a cross between a massive silver and black lance-polearm and a flag. The flag held a unique banner of white with a golden ornate cross/sigil design bordered with gold trim, and it was large, noble, and flows dramatically in the air behind her.

The second was a finely crafted European longsword that was loosely strapped to the woman's left waist by a black belt, causing it to dangle. The blade was double-edged and sheathed in a matte black with metallic silver detailing at the tip and throat. The tip of the scabbard was decorated with an engraved or molded silver flourish resembling leaves or wings, reinforcing the divine and noble aesthetic. Its throat was also silver in color, matching the sword's fittings. Smooth and streamlined. The cross-guard was metallic silver in color, and elegantly flared and extended horizontally in a V-like arc. It had a unique angular geometry, almost wing-like in design, which gave it a striking and noble appearance. The guard's surface also had beveled accents that look like intersecting seams. The handle was deep matte black in color, contrasting beautifully with the silver guard and pommel. The handle was cylindrical and smooth, likely either wrapped or molded for optimal grip.

Saki spread her arms to the side, and the woman behind her, who was almost 2 times her height, swung her flag-spear hybrid, causing a shockwave to blow both the Shadow that originally restrained her, as well as the Shadows restraining her other friends.

Shadow Hayato's face paled as he unconsciously took a few steps back from what he just saw.

"W-What...?" Ren muttered out in disbelief.

"W-What the...?" Ryuji couldn't hide his own awe.

"So cool..." Ann expressed her delight at the sight in front of her.

"Amazing..." Even Morgana couldn't keep it in.

Persona 5 OST - Will Power

"I am the Saint of Absolution, Jeanne d'Arc!"

The voice, despite feminine, boomed with irrefutable authority.

"I am the soul of the rebel that exists within thee...If you so wish, I shall grant you all of my powers to wake up from the ashes!"

And without hesitation, Saki roared out.

"Lend me the power to shatter fate...And crush everyone that crushed me!" She exclaimed.

"Yes. That is the vigor that I wanted to hear! This power is now yours! Use the vices of your past as a weapon to deny your doom! Rise from the ashes! Today marks the beginning of your true Metamorphosis!"

A weapon manifested in Saki's hand: A katana with a black handle, silver blade and a white circular guard. She pointed it on Hayato.

Saki's timidness was gone. Her posture was strong, unwavering. Her voice cut through the air like the katana's edge.

"You all destroyed me. Humiliated me. Crushed me. But now...Now everything changes. You ruined my life, but now not anymore. Not just you, but my parents, Obata, Kumagai—Everyone who tried to break me. I am no longer afraid. No matter what happens...No matter what it takes, I swear to crush you all under my heel!" Saki roared out.

"Go full throttle, Saki! Hold nothing back!" Ren exclaimed with a grin, somehow pumped up from witnessing Saki's awakening.

"Guards! Kill them! Don't let them come near me! I must live for the sake of my sanctuary!" Shadow Hayato yelled out in panic as he ran away from the battlefield, with 2 of his Shadows transforming into an Incubus and a Lilim.

"You will all fall by my blade...By the flag of rebellion!" Saki called out, and with a grin, she pointed her sword at the approaching 2 Shadows as Ren, Ryuji, Ann and Morgana stood next to her, drawing their weapons for battle.

"Pierce through the cross, Jeanne d'Arc!"

The battle for her soul was over. The war for her future had just begun.

Status

Name: Saki (No 2nd name for now)

Age: 16

Codename : ?

Persona: Jeanne d'Arc, Wildcard

Arcana: Moon

Hope Spells: N/A

Chapter Text

"Pierce through the cross, Jeanne d'Arc!"

Saki stood firm as the shadow soldiers poured in—twisted apparitions of malice and pain. Without hesitation, she lunged forward, rapier flashing in the blood-red light of Hayato’s Palace.

"Let’s finish this!" Ren shouted, summoning his Persona. In an instant, Arsène materialized, his elegant cloak and black wings billowing in the distorted wind.

Ann followed, her confident smirk as Carmen appeared in a swirl of flames. Ryuji slammed his fist into his palm, and Captain Kidd burst forth with a roar of cannon fire. And Morgana leapt forward as Zorro, his feline form growing more imposing and heroic.

The Lilim casted Bufula, firing off a large ice drill towards the party, followed by the Incubus fired off Dream Needle, sending senbons towards the gang. However, Arsène easily swatted the Dream Needle with his wings, but took damage from the Bufula since he is weak to Ice, which made Ren wince in pain as he clutched his shoulder. This was countered by Ann, who commanded Carmen to blast an Agilao into the Lilim, causing the Shadow to screech in pain, before Ryuji followed by making Captain Kidd shoot a Zionga into the Incubus, staggering it. Morgana followed by knocking off both with a Garula, sending the two Shadows to the air and leaving them vulnerable to Saki, who unleashed Jeanne d'Arc at them.

"Longsword of Light"

Jeanne d'Arc swung her large flag-spear hybrid in a horizontal arc, passing through the two Shadows alongside Saki, who also swung her blade in the same arc. Light and space distorted as Saki and her Persona passed through the Shadows...Before a massive shockwave exploded behind them, completely obliterating the Shadows instantly, coupled by massive amounts of rock and gravel kicking away and creating paths of destruction behind them. After the attack was done, it felt like a meteor just slammed into the scenery.

The remaining Shadows staggered slightly, in fear of the superior powers of the bunch.

"All-Out Attack!" Ren exclaimed, as each one of the gang jumped towards the Shadows, zooming like blurs while landing flurry of punches and kicks.

Together, they launched a synchronized assault against the advancing shadow soldiers, with Saki darting through the fray—her blade striking true, petals of light scattering with every blow.

"Stars Beyond Hope"

And one by one, the shadow soldiers fell, their forms dissolving into darkness. But just as victory seemed certain, Hayato’s Shadow let out a howl of frustration and vanished into the depths of the Palace.

“Stop! Get back here!” Saki yelled, her voice raw with a fury that was both new and ancient. She took a step to give chase, her katana still gripped tightly in her hand.

But the step never landed properly. A wave of profound exhaustion, the spiritual and physical toll of awakening her Persona and unleashing its power, slammed into her like a physical blow. Her legs buckled, and she fell hard to one knee, her sword clattering against the metal grating. She gasped for air, her body trembling uncontrollably.

"Saki, don’t push yourself. You just unlocked your Persona. Your body needs time" Ren said to her.

"We’ll retreat for now and plan our next move" Ann said, approving what Ren had just said.

"Let’s get out of here before more trouble shows up" Morgana said, his eyes glowing softly.

And reality distorted back in response.

Real World. Outside Leblanc

The world distorted and melted, the groaning machinery and chemical stench replaced by the familiar, warm aroma of coffee and the quiet hum of Yongen-Jaya in the late afternoon. They stumbled slightly, finding themselves standing right outside Leblanc’s door. The sudden return to reality was a jolt. Saki swayed on her feet, the last of her energy utterly spent. Before she could collapse, Ren’s arms were around her, supporting her by the shoulders, holding her upright.

“I’ve got you” He said, his voice soft.

Saki looked up, her vision still swimming slightly. Without his glasses, she could see his face clearly for the first time—the sharp grey eyes, the concerned frown, the messy black hair. He was… incredibly handsome. The realization, combined with the closeness, sent a furious blush exploding across her cheeks.

Ren, realizing the intimacy of the position and the fact that he was staring directly into her stunning ocean-blue eyes, also blushed a brilliant scarlet. They both simultaneously jumped back as if electrocuted, putting a few feet of distance between them, both looking anywhere but at each other, their faces burning.

“Dude! You’re as red as a tomato!” Ryuji snorted, then broke into a loud guffaw.

“Aww, how cute!” Ann said with a giggle, covering her mouth.

“Joker’s been defeated by a girl!” Morgana chimed in from the bag.

The teasing was cut short as Saki’s eyes widened, finally processing the source of the last comment. She stared at the bag on Ren’s shoulder, from which Morgana’s head was poking out.

“You...You can talk?! I...I can understand you! But you’re a cat!” She gasped, pointing a trembling finger. Ann just chuckled at this.

“Yeah, that’s what happens. Once you go into the Metaverse, you can understand him out here, too. It’s a package deal” Ann explained. Ryuji then grinned, shoving his hands in his pockets.

“Yeah, and he never shuts up. Super demanding, always nagging about something—”

“I am NOT a cat! And I do NOT nag, you incompetent, hairless monkey!” Morgana yowled, leaping out of the bag to land on the pavement, fur puffed up.

“See? Nagging! And you are a cat!” Ryuji shot back, leaning down and smirking, knowing it would rile Morgana up.

"Let’s settle this with our fists!" Morgana growled, crouching in a fighting stance.

"Bring it!" Ryuji laughed, cracking his knuckles.

"Guys, seriously, stop it already" Ann groaned at both of them.

Saki watched the absurd scene unfold: the blonde boy arguing fiercely with a talking cat on a quiet Tokyo street. The sheer, ridiculous normalcy of it, juxtaposed with the hell she had just escaped, was too much. A small giggle escaped her lips, then another, and then she was laughing—A real, genuine, unfettered laugh that rang out like clear bells. The setting sun cast a golden glow behind her, framing her in its light. Her dark hair shone, her ocean-blue eyes sparkled with mirth, and her smile was radiant and unburdened.

Ryuji, Ann, and Morgana stopped their squabbling instantly. Their eyes widened, completely mesmerized. She wasn’t just beautiful; she was luminous, a vision of pure joy carved out of tragedy.

But Ren was watching only her. He saw the way her eyes crinkled at the corners, the way she held a hand to her stomach as she laughed, the sound washing over him like a healing balm. He had seen her broken, bleeding, terrified, and withdrawn. He had seen her awaken with righteous fury. But this… this was different. This was Saki Yoshida, not as a victim or a warrior, but simply as a girl, laughing with friends. His blush returned, but it was warmer this time. His heart wasn’t just thumping; it was hammering against his ribs, a frantic, joyous, undeniable rhythm. A warmth spread through his chest, a feeling so profound it stole his breath.

And in that moment, standing on a dusty street in Yongen-Jaya, surrounded by his friends and the sound of her laughter, Ren Amamiya realized the truth with crystal clarity:

He was in love with Saki. And at first sight.

TakeABreak

Thu 28th. April 2017. Night

The dim yellow light of Leblanc's attic cast a gentle glow over the mismatched furniture, coffee cups steaming faintly on the low table. The Phantom Thieves had gathered in their usual hideout—Ren’s room. The air was filled with quiet focus and familiar energy. Ren sat near the window, arms folded, deep in thought.

On the opposite side of the table, Saki leaned slightly against the wall, still recovering but attentive. The battle earlier had worn her down, but the energy in this room gave her strength. Ryuji was lounging back in the armchair, while Ann and Morgana sat cross-legged on the floor nearby.

"So, We need to figure out where Hayato’s Treasure is. Now that we’ve confronted his Shadow, the Palace is more unstable, which means the Treasure's existence is confirmed" Ren finally said.

"Right. And judging by that massive throne room we saw before, it’s probably close to the core. But without identifying his distorted desire, we won’t be able to see it clearly" Morgana added.

"That guy’s messed up. Twisting his Palace into a shrine to his own ego" Ryuji grumbled.

"We’ll need to find more information. Triggers. Objects that symbolize his warped perception" Ann said, crossing her arms. Ren’s gaze shifted to Saki.

"And speaking of which, now that you’re one of us, there’s something important we need to do" He said.

"Important?" Saki asked, blinking at Ren's statement.

"You need a codename" Ren said.

"A...Codename?" Saki repeated the word, tilting her head in confusion. At this, Morgana leapt up onto the table dramatically.

"When we’re in the Metaverse, we don’t use our real names. To protect our identities. Each of us has a Phantom Thief codename. Ren is Joker, Ryuji is Skull, Ann is Panther—And I, of course, am Mona" He said.

"That’s...Kind of cool" Saki mused.

"Now we just gotta come up with yours!" Ryuji exclaimed with a grin.

"Let’s see...What matches your vibe?" Ann asked as she leaned forward excitedly.

"Uhm...I don’t really know what fits. I’ve never done anything like this before. Can I ask you guys to choose one for me?" Saki asked while looking between them nervously. 

"Oh? Leave it to us, then" Morgana said. His eyes gleamed mischievously. 

"How about...Velvet Fang! Sounds badass, right?" Ryuji said after he slapped his hands together. 

"More like cringey. Hmm...What about Midnight Lily?" Ann added.

"Or maybe...Elegant Katana?" Morgana purred. 

Saki blinked at this, and then began to laugh.

"Ahahahahaha!!! These are...Kind of ridiculous!" She exclaimed. Ryuji, Ann, and Morgana, however, exchanged smug, knowing grins behind her laughter.

"Operation: Make Her Smile—success" Morgana whispered to the others.

"She’s beautiful when she laughs, huh?" Ann said, giving a subtle wink.

"Kinda makes ya feel like you're watching a sunrise" Ryuji said as he scratched the back of his neck, slightly red.

"Seriously, guys, those were so cheesy!" Saki said, still laughing softly, wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. 

That’s when Ren finally spoke, voice calm, warm.

"...Then how about Nocturne?"

Everyone turned toward him. Saki’s laugh caught in her throat. Ren continued, voice thoughtful.

“A nocturne is a piece of music. It’s often mysterious, sometimes sad… but always beautiful. It’s played in the nighttime, but it’s about finding light and beauty in the dark. You found your strength in the darkest place imaginable. And now, you’re like a song in the night. Beautiful and strong” Ren explained, his grey eyes holding hers, combined with a small, gentle smile.

Saki’s breath caught in her throat. The playful blush from before was replaced by a deeper, warmer flush that spread from her cheeks down to her neck. She looked down at her hands, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt, a small, embarrassed, but utterly pleased smile gracing her lips.

"I...I love that name. Thank you, Ren" She whispered. Ren gave her a small smile in return.

"Welcome to the team, Nocturne" He said.

Off to the side, Ryuji nudged Ann.

"I can see it now. A full-on rose garden bloomin’ around those two" Ryuji said.

"Add some doves and cherry blossoms. It’s like a romance anime" Ann said while laughing quietly.

"I’ll definitely become human one day...So I can confess to Lady Ann..." Morgana, clutching his paws together, muttered dreamily. Ann, hearing her name, turned toward him suspiciously.

"Hmm? Did you say something, Morgana?" She asked. Morgana immediately sat bolt upright.

"N-Nothing! Just cat stuff!" He exclaimed.

"Busted!" Ryuji exclaimed, bursting out laughing.

Saki laughed again—So freely now—And the attic, despite its dusty corners, felt warm, almost glowing with something intangible. The attic erupted into light laughter again, the planning session momentarily forgotten. But amidst the teasing and the joy, Saki—Nocturne—kept stealing glances at Ren, her heart fluttering with a rhythm that felt an awful lot like the first notes of a beautiful, brand-new song.

The Phantom Thieves had gained a new member.

And Ren’s heart had gained something too—A feeling he was just beginning to understand.

TakeABreak

Velvet Room

Saki woke up to the familiar scent of the Velvet Room, and the ceiling was just the same as that as the murky looking prison, but the scent was actually quite pleasant to her, like an elegant Sculpture perfume.

She sat up, still noticing her prison attire and the makeshift bed she was lying on.

"Master. Inmate Saki Yoshida has arrived" Justine said.

"About time you've come to! On your feet, Inmate!" Caroline yelled out, slamming her baton into the bars of Saki's cells.

"...The name now is Saki Takemi. Never call me 'Yoshida' again" Saki growled under her breath, standing up and walking towards the cell bars, meeting Igor face-to-face.

"First, allow me to congratulate you on awakening to your powers, and your fated meeting with the Trickster of Fate. Now, your rehabilitation can finally begin" Igor said.

"Trickster of Fate...? Who are you...Talking about?" Saki asked, confused.

"Hehehe...Yes. The Trickster of Fate is the key to the rise of your power, and same could be said with your relationship with him. You two, as the Trickster of Fate and Star of Catharsis, shall be the key to save the world from the Ruin" Igor said.

"There...There are lots of things that I don't understand. What do you mean by "Ruin"? And what is this power, or even this "Rehabilitation" that you are speaking of?" Saki asked. Igor just chuckled.

"The power you are wielding now is the power of a Persona, the mask behind the facet of your own other self that unleashes the power hidden within you. This power will be mandatory for you to use to go through your rehabilitation to avoid the Ruin" Igor said.

"But...You haven't explained what it mea-"

RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!

The sirens in the prison cell started to wail, and with it, Saki's consciousness started to dance and she was struggling to stay awake, her eyelids growing heavy by the second.

"Everything will reveal itself in time. Now, return to your hours of rest"

"No slacking off in your rehabilitation, Inmate! Got it?!"

Those were the last sentences that Saki heard from both Justine and Caroline respectively before her eyes got shut off completely.

Fri 29th. April 2017. Early Morning

Shujin Academy School Gate

One thing that didn't sit well with Rindo Kanade, aside from Nagi's taste in food when choosing the accursed dish Grilled Alligator from SBY BBQ in Tipsy Tose Hall, and Fret's nagging about fashion is early mornings.

He wasn't someone with the spirit of a morning person, but he wasn't a night owl either. However, he believed in moderation in his life. But moderation be damned when you realize that there is a world in higher level of existence wanting to erase your beloved city and everything with it.

Rindo, being 16, didn't know why he was thrusted in such a world, and after 3 weeks of relentless agony in the Reaper's Game, they were able to take down the Executor, Tanzo Kubo, and flip down the massive Plague Noise that was shaped like a Phoenix, ending this misery once and for all.

Still, Rindo was one to trust his hunches a lot, and it never led him astray, especially at the time where he and Shoka met for the first time after a month after finishing the Reaper's Game, and both confessing their feelings to each other, officially becoming a couple. Anyways, what he was trying to think about aside from that, was the fact that he couldn't feel that it was literally over.

Something in the air didn't feel right and he somehow felt it, more than anyone around him...

"Yooooooo! Mornin', Rindude!"

And like a ball of combined sunshine and cringe, the overly social Tosai "Call me Fret" Furasawa entered into Rindo's picture, slinging an arm around his shoulders.

"What? Still having vacation withdrawals? Even though we have been going to school for like, 3 weeks now?" Fret asked with his trademark, nonchalant grin. Rindo just gave out a small smile to his friend, adjusting his Shujin blazer that was wrinkled from Fret's previous impact with his shoulders.

"I could say that this would be the same for you. From day 1 at school, and you were nagging about the vacation being over and being back to school. I remember the scowl that Shoka gave out at that time at your face" Rindo said.

"Wha?! Ah, c'mon! Shokie was just as upset as I was! Probably that scowl was also directed at the vacation betraying her as well for running out so quickly!" Fret exclaimed comically.

"Well someone is awfully talkative"

The familiar voice of Shoka Sakurane rang in the ears of the two guys.

"Yo! Shokie! Morning!" Fret greeted.

"Morning, Rindo, Fret" Another voice chimed in. Raimu, or Rhyme, as she loved to be called by her brother Daisukenojo "Beat" Bito, entered the sights of her friends.

"School gets boring without you, guys. Morning to you too, Rhyme" Fret greeted the little girl as well.

"We'd better hurry to class now, or else we'll get detention by Uchimura, and if we did, I swear to whatever deity those so-called teachers are praying to, that I'll make sure that I'll tell Beat that Fret tried flirting with Rhyme" Shoka said, adjusting her hoodie over her Shujin uniform.

"Dang! No way I want Beat to be my enemy! He's hella scary when he's angry! And I really like that guy!" Fret exclaimed.

"...Then get a room. Or a therapist. Both of you" Rindo deadpanned, not looking away from his phone as they were all walking inside the school.

"Dude! What the hell?!" Fret yelled, causing Shoka and Rhyme to laugh at Fret's panicking.

Suddenly, Rindo, who wasn't paying attention, got bumped into from behind by someone. He raised his head to apologize, but stood baffled.

The person in front of him was a boy with black frizzy hair, round glasses and black eyes. He was also accompanied by a blonde, punkish kid that would have Beat jealous, as well as a beautiful girl with platinum blonde hair tied in two pigtails. All of them were also wearing the Shujin uniform, just like him and his friends.

"Sorry. I wasn't looking" The boy with the frizzy hair apologized first, snapping Rindo out of his daze.

"Huh? No. It's fine. I should apologize too. I wasn't paying attention as well" Rindo apologized back.

"It's fine. Now then..." The frizzy-haired boy calmly said, before he and his two friends walked forward in silence.

"Hey. Isn't that guy the second-year transfer student with a criminal record?" Fret asked.

"Huh?" Rindo blinked at this.

"Yeah. Heard his name was Ren Amamiya. Apparently, he was arrested after an important man in politics got hit by him, or at least that's what people around the school always said" Shoka snorted her response, clearly not believing the rumours.

"Oh. If he's a second-year, then that would mean that he is either in our class, or in the other second-class year classes. I dunno why, but I wish that he's in our class" Fret said.

"Now that you say it, I really do hope we meet him in our class as well" Rhyme said.

"Huh. It seems that 3 weeks of continuous madness to save Shibuya from erasure has literally screwed our brains up that we think of such a thing" Shoka said.

"Come on. Let's go. We'll be late, and that would make Beat personally write Fret's death certificate with his fists" Rindo said with a deadpan tone.

"Can you stop grilling me already?!" Fret yelled out comically as he, along with Rindo, Shoka and Rhyme ascended the stairs to reach the floor of their classroom.

Fri 29th. April 2017. After School

Rindo, Fret, Shoka and Rhyme sat behind in class to chat a little bit after most of the students in their class left.

"Damn. Talk about a bummer. The transfer student sure got it rough" Fret muttered.

"You're telling me. They didn't stop talking behind his back. He even tried to blend with the other students in the class, but all of them looked at him either terrified, or as if he was trash. Disgusting" Shoka spat the words like venom.

"The poor guy was really alone. Leaving aside Takamaki-san in his class, and Sakamoto-san in the other class, no one wanted to associate themselves with Amamiya-san" Rhyme said.

"Now that you mention it, it was only Sakamato and Takamaki that freely talked with him. And I could swear that I also heard the sound of a cat meowing whenever they were together" Fret said.

"I really don't why I'm going to say this now, but I really hope that Mister Minamimoto is okay wherever he is" Rindo said.

"Ugh. Rindo, why are you thinking of that asshole? He almost tried to kill us" Shoka said with an annoyed tone.

"But it wasn't Minaman's intention to do so. He just absorbed too much Plague Noise at that time and lost control. Good thing that Neku came in time to one-shot him and save us" Fret said.

"Honestly, he's a horrible person. Why are you guys defending him?" Shoka asked, still annoyed.

"Well, it's just...How should I put it? You guys know in movies and anime when they speak about the bad guys and say "They may be evil, but every evil has a reason"? Maybe Mister Minamimoto had a reason to be what he is" Rindo said.

"Also, you can't deny that he did help us against the final wave of Plague Noise. Besides, while he was antagonistic towards us in the First Reaper's Game 3 years ago, he didn't kill or erase anyone. He must have had his own reasons" Rhyme said.

"Yeah. Even if all of his "reasons" had math in them" Fret added his two cents. Shoka just grumbled in frustration.

"Honestly. You guys are incorrigible, but now that you mention it like this, you guys do have a point" She said.

"On another note, have you guys heard the news? Apparently, Kamoshida-sensei was going to expel Amamiya, Sakamoto and Mishima at the next board meeting, which already passed today, but they had to postpone it for some reason" Fret said.

"Oh. I remember that. Apparently, Higarashi Academy, the school that is next to Shujin Academy, had the case of first years being caught in explicit sexual situations. From what I heard, several boys were raping a girl, and last thing heard about this girl was that she was extremely bullied after this incident was known" Rhyme said, her tone slightly melancholic.

"Ah. Wasn't Higarashi Academy your previous school, Rhyme?" Rindo asked.

"Yes. And once Beat knew about this incident, he literally begged our parents to transfer me to another school. I remember him muttering that if his parents were not to agree, he would storm the school and beat up the adults in there until he makes sure that the school is safe for me" Rhyme said, giggling at the memory.

"Your brother sure loves you a lot" Fret said.

"And he should be, especially in this situation. We're talking about a girl that is no older than any of us, being molested, in school grounds, unsupervised. Ugh..Just what the effin' hell the adults are doing?" Shoko grumbled with a hand on her hooded head.

"Honestly speaking, this is all messed up, and Shujin is taking a critical hit for it as well" Fret said.

"Why? What does that have to do with Shujin?" Rindo asked.

"You may not know, Rindo, but Shujin and Higarashi are two schools with financial connections. It has been already years. Those two schools make lots of projects together and profit from them outside education, especially in field trips, or entertainment-based institutions throughout Shibuya and Shinjuku. They may not be anything major in comparison to projects that are made by high-ranking individuals in Japan, but it's something worth enough to not turn around from" Rhyme said.

"I see" Rindo muttered.

"So, when one out of those two schools take a hit, then what happens? The two schools would need to make a time for the meeting, and what time would be more suitable aside from the school board meeting on May 2nd. However, this crap with Higarashi, coupled with the fact that Suzui-san tried to commit suicide came up and the board meeting had to be early and it became yesterday, but apparently, they were packed up with so many problems that Kamoshida couldn't even give out the expulsion of our fellow classmates" Fret said.

"So, the bastard couldn't crush them at all. Serves him right" Shoka said.

"So...What exactly happened to that girl?" Rindo asked.

"Dunno. She just vanished like thin air ever since that dreadful day 2 years ago. But people kept on talking about her. She was given the name of the "Whore of Higarashi", if memory serves" Fret said.

"I feel really sorry for her" Rhyme said with a downcast expression. Shoka placed her hand on her shoulder to comfort her.

"It's just how shitty this world we are in. Once someone has the power to do something, they just crush everyone standing in their way. Nothing can make an excuse of their action" She said.

"At this rate, everything can be solved if either all the people around the world become pacifists...Or someone rises to be the pinnacle of strength in this world. That's the only solutions I can think of, and even coming from me, they sound so absurd" Fret said.

"You're telling me. Say, does anyone remember that girl's name?" Rindo asked.

"Huh? Why are you asking that?" Shoka asked.

"Nothing. Just out of curiosity, as well as a measure of caution to prevent whatever happened to her from happening to anyone else" Rindo answered.

"Ah. If memory serves, I believe I heard some students from Higarashi calling her name as they literally slandered her. I think she was called...Saki Yoshida" Fret said.

Rindo blinked at this.

"Saki Yoshida..." He muttered.

However, little did any of them know, that this very girl was literally so close to them, and that she would be one of the "keys" to change this wretched world.

TakeABreak

Leblanc. Attic Room

"Alright. We raid that effin' bastard's Palace today, and find the Treasure" Ryuji said, slamming his fist into his opened palm.

"I really thought that we were short on time, considering that we still need Kamoshida to worry about, but it was a rather pleasant surprise that the board meeting was postponed for some reason" Ann noted.

"Umm...You guys had something else aside from Hayato?" Saki asked calmly.

"Oh. We didn't tell ya. We had a shitty bastard that sees the school as a castle, and he threatened to expel us. Motherfucker will never see it coming once we're done with him. But when we saw you, we decided to take care of your case first" Ryuji answered, to which Saki gasped, before bowing deeply, confusing everyone.

"I'm so sorry! You guys had your hands full and I troubled you!" She exclaimed, to which Ann immediately glared at Ryuji.

"You moron! Now you made her feel bad!" She said.

"Seriously, Ryuji. You're totally insensitive" Morgana said with a deadpan stare.

"Huh?! Wait! I didn't mean to!" Ryuji exclaimed.

"Anyways, now that Ryuji is semi-grilled, as we were saying, we need to find the Treasure...Which actually won't be a problem" Ren said.

"Huh?" Ryuji, Ann and Saki all blurted out a confused voice at the same exact time.

"Sorry, guys. Me and Ren entered Hayato's Palace in the middle of Lunchtime. We managed to scour it really quick and find the location of the Treasure without alarming anyone" Morgana said.

"We figured we could make a shortcut to relieve Saki from some of the trouble for her first raid. The next would be retrieving the Treasure" Ren said.

"That explains why you were late in the bathroom" Ann said.

"Renren. You could have told us, man. We could have helped" Ryuji said.

"Sorry, guys. I just got anxious" Ren said.

"It's fine. Just tell us next time, 'kay?" Ryuji asked, to which Ren nodded.

"Alright. We found the Treasure's location, but we’re not ready to steal it just yet. We need to plan carefully" Ren began, looking at the map they had managed to sketch of Hayato's Palace. Saki glanced at the diagram, then looked up at Ren.

"So...This Treasure thing—Is that what we’re after to make his distorted desires disappear?" She asked

"Exactly. But before we steal it, we need to do something important" Ren replied.

"Right! The Calling Card" Morgana chimed in.

"Calling Card?" Saki repeated, tilting her head.

"We send a warning to our target in the real world—An announcement that we're going to steal their distorted desires" Ann said, leaning in with a smile.

"And when they see it, their Shadow in the Metaverse gets all panicked. That boosts Palace security to the max, but also causes the Treasure to take a real form" Ryuji added with a grin.

"But that only lasts for a single day. Once the Calling Card is delivered, we’ve got one shot to steal it. If we miss, it's over" Morgana said.

Saki took this in and slowly nodded, her expression serious.

"Understood. So once we send the card, we go all in" Saki summarized.

"Exactly" Ren affirmed.

Saki then looked down for a moment, then back up at Ren.

"Thank you...All of you. I’m still getting used to this, but...I want to see this through" She said.

"We were about to ask you to accompany us either way. Since you're now one of us" Ann said.

"And there ain't no effin' way we're letting ya go this time" Ryuji said with a grin.

"Alright. We move now. Godspeed" Ren said.

"Okay. Let's effin' go!" Ryuji exclaimed.

"I have a request. Please let me write the Calling Card" Saki said.

"Huh? You sure about this?" Ren asked.

"I want to give him my anger. My pain. My misery. All described in words...Before giving them with my hands to him in that other world" She said.

"Yeah. Sure. The stage's all yours, Saki" Morgana said.

"Give to that enemy of woman the words he deserve" Ann encouraged her.

"Alright. It's decided. Saki is the one to write the first ever Calling Card of our team" Ryuji said.

"I have no objections. Give it everything you have" Ren said, to which Saki nodded, her ocean blue eyes shimmering with determination from behind Ren's glasses that she was wearing.

"Yes!" She exclaimed.

TakeABreak

The Calling Card was sent in silence.

Meticulously crafted with Ren’s flair, Morgana’s poetic edge, and Saki's suppressed rage towards the bastard that ruined her life, the Phantom Thieves made sure it was slipped anonymously into Hayato’s company mailbox. No one saw the masked figure who left it, nor the penlight scrawl of crimson ink:

Hayato Watanabe. Deranged and undisputed imbecile of this planet. You trick underaged girls with your honeyed tongue, before drugging them to your bidding. We cannot stand your atrocities and cowardice that you implant on innocent girls to gain what you want. We are here to make sure you answer to your crimes. Prepare yourself, because we are going to steal that rotten heart of yours

-The Phantom Thieves of Hearts

Hayato read the card with a sneer.

"Phantom Thieves...? What a joke" He snorted, before throwing the Calling Card aside, unaware of how the gears in the Metaverse were now grinding forward with immense weight.

"Fine then. Come at me and show me what you will do. I will show you my salvation!"

Palace Alert Rate: 100%

Metaverse. Hayato's Palace

The Phantom Thieves dove immediately after sending the Calling Card to Hayato. Once they did, they made a beeline towards the massive doors that contain the Treasure behind them.

However...

"My. My...What handsome Thieves entering Lord Hayato's Palace"

What appeared in between both the Phantom Thieves and the gate to the chamber containing the Treasure was a naked woman with bat wings, grotesque yellow skin with parts being green, and her black hair was flowing on one side and spiky on the other. The most distinctive features on her were her extremely long tongue that resembled a tendril, and the fact that her upper and lower halves were torn apart.

"Ugh...Disgusting" Panther muttered, barely suppressing the urge to hurl.

"This guy is really messed up. The hell are we even looking at?!" Skull yelled out in a mixture of disgust and anger.

"Don't let it get to you, guys. This is a Shadow, and it must be the one that is guarding the Treasure Chamber. We must push our way through it" Mona noted out.

"Then we need to hurry already" Joker said.

"Not so fast, sweeties. Thieves should be punished~" The Shadow said before its upper body lunged at the gang.

"Arsene!" Joker called out, his Persona immediately flaring out to existence and swinging his claw, unleashing a Cleave attack. However, the Shadow simply dodged the attack and casted a Garula at Arsene, but the Persona used its wings to block the gust of wind.

"Eat this!" Skull exclaimed, before pointing his arm like a gun, commanding Captain Kidd to fire a Zio from his arm cannon, causing a lightning bolt to shoot forward towards the mutilated woman-shaped Shadow, but she flew by and dodged, and attempted to slash at Skull, but a fire ball intercepted the hit.

"Not on my watch!" Panther exclaimed, having commanded Carmen to throw an Agi towards the mutilated woman, causing her to fly backwards to avoid being hit.

The Shadow then extended its long tongue, before throwing it like a whip towards Panther, but Mona intercepted with Zorro, who conjured a boxing glove, with a jumper spring, courtesy of casting Lucky Punch, knocking the woman away.

Nocturne followed by summoning Jeanne d'Arc, and using her to cast Sword Dance, causing 10 swords to get conjured around the torn woman, spin in midair, and then descend at the same time at her. 5 swords pierced her lower half at the back, while other 5 hit her and knocked her off balance.

Hold Up!

Immediately, the 5 members of the Phantom Thieves surrounded the downed mutilated woman-shaped Shadow, pointing their guns at her.

"No! Please don't kill me! I won't tell Lord Hayato!" The Shadow pleaded.

"...Die" Nocturne said in a dark tone, without any signs of hesitation, to the point that her allies even flinched at her tone.

"No! Please! I'll do anything! Please spare me!" The Shadow pleaded again.

"...Die" Nocturne yet said again, her tone voice becoming even darker, and her trigger finger slowly pulled at the trigger of her triple-barrel pepperbox pistol.

Her fellow Phantom Thieves couldn't help but sweat cold bullets at her cold and murderous attitude.

"Uhh...Nocturne? We know this is the enemy, but you don't need to actually be that bloodlusted" Mona noted.

"Huh?" Nocturne blinked, her cold expression completely gone.

"Y-Yeah. You need to calm down, Nocturne" Panther said.

"O-Oh...Sorry" Nocturne said lowering her gun.

"Oh wait! I remember now!" The Shadow exclaimed, causing the Phantom Thieves to look at her.

"I'm not a Shadow of this Palace. I'm an existence that exists in the sea of the souls of humanity" The Shadow said, causing everyone surrounding her to blink.

"I am Thou. Thou Art I. My name is Manananggal. From now on, I am you"

With those words, the Shadow, Manananggal, suddenly turned into a mask that was similar to that of Nocturne's...Before the mask floated towards her and phased right through her own mask that she was wearing on her face.

Everyone stared stunned at Nocturne for a second, before...

"Whoa! Did the Persona turn into a mask and entered through Nocturne's own mask?!" Skull asked.

"That's just like Joker!" Panther exclaimed.

"Could it be...Nocturne also has the ability to command multiple Personas?!" Mona asked in shock.

"Umm...What just happened...Is it good or bad?" Nocturne asked in confusion.

"Of course it's great! An individual holds only 1 heart, and thus 1 Persona, so the ability to command multiple Personas at once gives us varieties in battle that we can use to our advantage!" Mona briefly explained.

"Sweet! Now with Nocturne and Joker, we have 2 people who can use multiple Personas! Our party is equipped to win this!" Skull exclaimed excitedly.

"You two have just became the Wild Cards of our growing team!" Panther said.

"Wild...Card..." Both Joker and Nocturne muttered under their breaths at the same time. Joker then broke the chit chat.

"Okay. Let's keep moving forward. We have a Treasure to steal" Joker said, before pushing the door open, and revealed a door surrounded with Yen notes and gold adorning the walls.

"The Treasure's materialized" Mona confirmed, crouched beside the now-solidified object resting on a pedestal in the very far end of the room. It was unmistakable—a wallet, shaped like an oversized 10 Yen coin.

"That's the Treasure...?" Nocturne asked, her eyes narrowed.

"Yup. Now that it's solid, we just have one shot to take it. Let's do this" Joker nodded.

They approached the pedestal—but alarms flared. The air chilled. From above the domed ceiling, a monstrous scream tore through the Palace.

"YOU THINK YOU CAN TAKE WHAT'S MINE?!"

Descending from the ceiling like a twisted demigod cloaked in red and black, Shadow Hayato bellowed with a warped, grotesque voice. His form had twisted into a beast cloaked in chains, eyes glowing red, wings formed from crumpled police reports and broken family portraits.

"You think I’ll let you take what’s mine?! I built everything — From the ground up! This is MY Kingdom of Control!!" Shadow Hayato yelled again.

"The 'Kingdom' that you built by screwing the lives of innocent girls, you son of a bitch! You ruined their lives for your own convenience!" Skull yelled out in anger.

"You ruined Saki's life just for your own debt! It's your damn fault that you're completely broke! And of course you will! When you are spending it on drugs! Your ‘salvation’ is built on destroying people!" Panther yelled out in anger.

“You accumulated that debt yourself! Take responsibility for it!” Mona added.

"Ruined? I gave them a new colour to their boring, grey lives! A little compliment, a little pleasure...It’s all it takes. They’re just dumb, praise-seeking animals. If anything, I’m doing them a favour! So what’s wrong with asking for a little something in return? It’s give-and-take! It’s normal!" Shadow Hayato grinned while saying those words. He then grinned at Saki.

"...Honestly. You're a walking sack of shit. You're way worse than Kamoshida" Skull hissed his words like venom.

"It's your goddamn responsibility, you scumbag! You're the one who stacked up all that debt by yourself! Take responsibility for your mistakes!" Joker yelled out.

"C'mon. What's wrong with people helping each other? I helped them find pleasure, so they should help me...Isn’t that right, Saki? You understand, don’t you? You agreed to it all, right?" Shadow Hayato asked Nocturne, who was staring at the floor with dangerously wide eyes.

"Don't you dare bring her into this!" Mona also yelled.

"...No, he's right" Nocturne whispered.

"Nocturne?" Panther asked, looking at her comrade in concern.

"I was too naive. I didn't know anything about the world around me. All that I thought off was that the world is rainbows and sunshine. I just wanted to look into the world, stop being an introvert, get to know friends, fall in love, have a relationship, start dating, and enjoy my school life amidst friends and family. But without knowing anything, I entered the lion's den without even a weapon to protect myself. That was all my fault" Nocturne said.

"Nocturne..." Mona muttered, completely crestfallen.

“See? She admits it! She was a dumb little—”

“However, as human beings, we all make mistakes. We need to make them to learn. To move forward. But I have to admit...I was a fool. I kept making mistake after mistake until it almost cost me my life. I just turned sixteen three months ago. Why should I have to be burdened with adult problems? Why should I have to understand your twisted ‘give-and-take’?” Saki interrupted him and asked, her head lifting, her gaze finally meeting his. It wasn’t filled with shame, but with a hard-won resolve.

"Nocturne..." Panther whispered solemnly.

"Well, it's your fault for falling for it. So don't blame me" Shadow Hayato said with a disgusting grin.

"You're right again. It is my fault, and that's why...I'll redeem myself and correct my mistakes...Starting with you" Nocturne said, now glaring at Shadow Hayato.

"Hehehehehe....AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Shadow Hayato threw his head back in laughter.

"You think that just because you were handed happiness on a silver platter means that you'll always have it on the menu?! If so, then you're still the naive bitch that still hasn't learned shit! But that is also quite well with me! For it will make it even easier for me to claim you for myself!!!"

The entire Palace shook as ominous aura gathered around Shadow Hayato. Joker, Nocturne, Skull, Panther and Mona grew steady.

"The path to euphoria is Madness! AND I SHALL SHOW ALL OF YOU HOW MADNESS WORKS!!"

Shadow Hayato's form morphed and enlarged to a figure the size of a building, even piercing through the roof of his Palace, towering even mountains.

The figure in question is a towering, humanoid entity composed primarily of dark, twisted wood-like material. Its entire form resembled a colossal walking tree, but with distinctly humanoid features including a defined head, torso, arms, and legs. The wood appears gnarled and ancient, with thick branches and tendrils intertwining to form the body structure.

Covering much of this wooden frame are clusters of vibrantly colored foliage or blossoms. These patches of plant life are dense and brightly hued, featuring a variety of colors including purple, blue, green, yellow, orange, red, and pink. The colorful foliage grows seemingly wild and abundant along the figure’s limbs, torso, and head, giving it an almost festive or otherworldly appearance.

The figure’s head is somewhat angular, with prominent, large red eyes that stand out starkly against the dark wood. Those eyes glows ominously, suggesting sentience or power. The figure's face has a slight skeletal or mask-like look with hollow spaces hinting at a mouth and nose, enhancing the eerie aspect.

There is also a visible spinal structure made of interconnected segments resembling a zipper or vertebrae running down the back, adding a mechanical, almost surreal element to the otherwise natural form of the figure.

"What in the effin' heck is that?!" Skull yelled.

"Whatever it is, it's going to kill us all if we don't fight now. Get ready, guys. Here it comes!" Mona alerted.

Shadow Hayato's True Form, The Woods of Abundant Insanity and Corpora, Yggdras-Kill, released a screeching roar that shook the Heavens of the Metaverse.

Metal Gear Rising Reveangance OST - Rules of Nature

The very air suddenly got filled with madness from the defeating roar of that monstrosity facing the gang of thieves.

However, the very air got thick with Madness as if it was some heavy, repugnant perfume, causing Skull, Panther and Mona to be frozen in their places.

Madness...

Madness permeated the air, immersing even the plethora of snakes, skeletal serpants, minotaurs, ogres, goblins, orcs, spiders, octupuses and slime that riddled the massive creature.

The Mad Forest knew it had no reason to clash with the Phantom Thieves. It only needed to stand, to stay in its place, while cowardice blustered through their ranks, and courage scattered with the winds. Barring exceptional cases no one else can escape the Madness of the Mad Forest.

And fortunately, there were two exceptional cases in the group.

"It seems that we're the only ones that are unaffected" Joker said.

"We have no choice but to fight it ourselves" Nocturne said.

"Let's aim for the neck. That way, we can take it down in one fell swoop" Joker said.

"Alright! Stay your grounds!" Nocturne yelled to her frozen comrades as she and Joker dashed towards the massive body of Shadow Hayato.

It went without saying that none of the 3 other Phantom Thieves could move against the confounding influence of the Mad Forest, and yet none of them fled, nor did they wail in anguish.

One thing allowed them to maintain composure. That was...

"Orpheus!"

"Manananggal!"

Joker summoned the Master of Strings, and Nocturne summoned the blood-sucking monster witch of the Philippines lore.

Joker commanded Orpheus to cast Maragion, sending blazing flames towards the monster swarm, scorching them instantly due to their Weakness to Fire.

The problem with that was Orpheus being weak to both Electricity and Curse, where the monsters specialized in Curse affinity attacks.

A skeletal serpant fired an Eiha at Joker. While it was the weakest tier of the Curse affinity spells, against a Persona with a crippling Weakness to Curse, it would prove dangerous.

However, that's were Nocturne's newly acquired Persona, Manananggal, comes in.

"Watch out!"

Nocturne zoomed behind Joker and crossed both her arms in an 'X', intercepting the Curse attack, which left no scratch whatsoever on her, and this gave Joker an opening to command Orpheus to fire an Agilao at the skeletal serpant, sending a blazing fire ball at the monster and burning him to nothingness.

Weak to Bless, but Nulls Curse, Manananggal is perfect for being a shield in this situation. So while Joker is the spear, Nocturne is the shield.

Yes. The reason none of them wavered despite the crippling fear: Unwavering Trust.

It was the confidence that the two Wild Cards of the Phantom Thieves would never fold under the weight of Despair.

Never.

"There it is! The neck!" Nocturne exclaimed.

"Go for it! I'll cover you" Joker yelled out.

Nocturne reached the massive neck of Yggdras-Kill, switched her Persona to Jeanne d'Arc, and roared out.

"Longsword of Light!"

Jeanne d'Arc swung her flag-spear hybrid at the abomination's neck, causing it to lose balance from the powerful impact and fall face-first, crumbling half of the Palace with its massive body, but its neck didn't sustain any damage whatsoever.

"What a sturdy neck that one is! Nothing to it but to keep hacking into it until-"

Suddenly, multiple skeletons that were hanged by their necks dangled from the colorful bushes adorning the massive body of the Yggdras-Kill, surrounding Nocturne. And before she could register what exactly happened, the skeletons opened their jaws, and in the next moment, dense, crimson aura of pure, unadulterated Madness surrounded Nocturne, causing her to gasp and fall to one knee.

This was the special Skill of the Mad Forest: Wrath Influx.

Befitting Hayato Watanabe's vile nature of ruining girls' lives, Wrath Influx is a Skill that awashes enemies with vitriol intense enough to debilitate the average person in seconds, unleashing a concentrated onslaught of malice. Simultaneously, they are immersed in the anguish of the countless naive girls whom Hayato ruined their lives.

"Nothing matters anymore" was the collective thought of each girl whom Hayato killed emotionally. When, in the end, the girls chose to meet their demise, they would hear the insane laughter of Hayato in the back of their minds.

For this monster in human skin reveled in the despair of those poor innocent and naive girls, whom Saki happened to be one of them, evident by the skeleton with silky black hair that resembled her, and their eventual death, that bastard took delight in making earrings of those humans who hanged themselves with the cruel, coarse hanging ropes of life.

And in their last moments, all they could do is wail with scorn and contempt, not knowing that this hatred only strengthened the bastard that used girls to satiate his own selfish desires, relishing in the baleful death throes of each one of those girls' Despair.

Another skeleton dangled, and Nocturne's eyes widened from behind her mask. That skeleton had long dark blonde hair. One glance at it would tell that it wasn't different, but Nocturne—No, Saki, knew that it was different from all the other skeletons.

A simple, yet extremely important detail that made it different.

Nocturne's eyes got shadowed by her hair. Yggdras-Kill, seeing this, made a vacant hanging ropes dangled from one of its own colorful trees, right in front of Nocturne. He saw her silence as a sign of submission, and was in glee after he saw her hand slowly approaching the rope. Joker tried to dash towards her to prevent her from commiting suicide, but got surrounded by the array of monsters on the huge body of Yggdras-Kill, forcing him to be preoccupied with dealing with more enemies.

Nocturne reached for the rope calmly, Shadow Hayato was confident in his win...Only for his expectations to be completely shattered when Nocturne gripped on the hanging ropes so tightly, that Yggdras-Kill screeched slightly from the pain of having one of its appendages being assaulted under the vice grip of Nocturne's hand.

"Well, well. Ruining girls' lives for your own benefit, and their ends are in the form of being hanged into your metaphorical hanging ropes. There's even one of me here...Yes. I know that I was a naive, dumb bitch who got swayed by honeyed words. However..."

She looked at the skeleton of the girl with dark blonde hair, narrowing her eyes at her with a hint of sorrow.

"...Miyuki Kinoshita. That girl... She's my childhood friend, and the fact that there's a cognitive version of her skeleton here means that she was one of your victims. Except for one small detail: If she was indeed one of the naive girls that fell to your schemes, why is there a hole in her chest?"

Sure enough, there was a gaping hole in the girl's skeletal chest, piercing through the frame of her ribcage, breaking through some of her ribs.

"Let me guess: She wasn't swayed by your methods, so you indirectly ruined her life by sending people to do your dirty deed in your stead, didn't you?" Nocturne asked, her grip on the hanging ropes tightening, with the veins in her hand pulsing from behind her black glove.

"..." The multitude of crimson eyes of Yggdras-Kill, Shadow Hayato's True Form, leered silently upon hearing Nocturne's explanation.

Silence was the sign of resignation. She was right on the spot.

"Unlike my foolish self, Miyuki wasn't a person to be fooled. She was someone who loved life more than anyone else! She believed in the good of people, but she wasn't an idiot like I was! She knew exactly what to be careful of! So since she rejected your advances, you decided to send people to her, blackmail her and destroy her life, since there is no way someone as positive and extroverted as Miyuki would be broken aside from these backhanded methods!"

Her voice became louder and louder, fury mixed with sorrow on a dear friend surfaced into her heart, and tears of rage and sadness found themselves dripping from her eyes.

"Imbecile...You just stepped on the tail of a dragon..."

Her veins popped out from every single inch of her body as she glared directly into the very soul of Shadow Hayato.

"The Great Dragon...Of the Phantom Thieves!"

The rage of one Phantom Thief overrode the dense Madness of the Mad Forest, causing Yggdras-Kill to shudder from the killing intent directed towards him. In desperate retaliation, multiple thorns sported from the body of Yggdras-Kill, aimed to poke holes into Nocturne's slender body.

"Arsène's Chains!"

Joker's roar blows through the escalating mixture of Madness and bloodlust. He had already used Orpheus to quickly finish off the mob of monsters, before immediately shifting to Arsène, and in the next second, a large blue flame in the shape of Arsène's face with his eyes and mouth flashing a wicked grin. In the next moment, the ground burst in dark crimson Curse magic, and surprisingly, it nullified the immunity of the Mad Forest to Curse magic, blowing away all the thorns and skeletons away.

Joker then jumped next to Nocturne, both standing next to each other

Both nodded. No words needed to be exchanged.

"Arsène!"

"Jeanne d'Arc!"

The two Personas emerged back-to-back. Their powers combined. Jeanne d'Arc raised her flag-spear hybrid above her head, and it shimmered with Almighty and Curse energies, illuminating the surroundings with white and red lights, with the Mad Forest completely blind and stupefied in fear.

"Here's a full goblet of "Despair" for you only to take! Taste it! Savour it as travels down your gullet!" Nocturne roared out. Jeanne d'Arc resonating with her vigour and willpower, and Arsène fuelling her with all of his powers for the last strike.

And right before the last strike, Nocturne took one last look at the cognitive skeleton of Miyuki.

"Miyuki...Please wait for me...I'm coming to save you...Just hang in there for a little while longer..."

Jeanne d'Arc swung her weapon done.

"AAAAAAAANNNNNNDDDDDDDD....."

"Blade of the Radiant One: Candescent Heavens"

"...Die"

Jeanne d'Arc swung her weapon, empowered by Arsène's magic, releasing a massive strike that immediately made its way through the large, thick neck of Yggdras-Kill, slicing it in one fell swoop like a hot knife through a block of butter.

It's over.

This was the end of the Madness, and the beginning of Saki Yoshida's true Metamorphosis.

Music Ends

Yggdras-Kill's form crumbled, revealing Shadow Hayato, whose Treasure rolled in front of the Phantom Thieves. At the same time, Skull, Panther and Mona gasped for air, as the Madness finally faded and released its grasp of them. Joker and Nocturne landed on the ground, right in front of the rest of their group.

"No! It's mine!!"

Shadow Hayato dove for it, snatching it and dashing across the chamber.

"Hey! Get back here!!" Skull yelled.

"After him!" Joker shouted.

The chase was swift. The corridor ended in a wide balcony, beyond which was a pit of razor-sharp spikes.

Behind him: The Thieves.

Before him: A steep drop into a massive bed of glowing spikes, each etched with names of victims — Including Saki Yoshida’s.

He was cornered.

"What’s wrong? Aren't you going to jump?" Nocturne said coldly, stepping forward.

"You bitch..." Shadow Hayato spat while glaring at her. But Nocturne didn’t even flinch from the insult.

"My mother was the first to call me that. Right after she heard my father say I seduced him. She promised to protect me, then betrayed me the next day. She called me a bitch when my father told her I seduced him. After he raped me. So no...Being called that doesn’t hurt me anymore. Because I know who I am. I know I’m not the one doing anything wrong" Nocturne calmly said.

"Nocturne..." Panther whispered with a trembling voice.

"Son of a BITCH!! That bastard…Them…All of them!! They RUINED you!" Skull roared out in fury.

Mona, eyes closed, said nothing — But gently patted Nocturne's leg, his paw trembling.

Joker…Said nothing. But behind the mask, his expression was darker than the void. He clenched his fists so hard, they bled crimson through his gloves.

"You’re seeing it now, Hayato. That ledge. The trap. The fall. You ruined my life and gave me no choice but to jump. You stand now where I once did. So I ask...What will you do?" Nocturne asked, stepping closer.

In that moment, Shadow Hayato fell to his knees, sobbing in absolute terror.

"I’m sorry!! I’m sorry!! PLEASE don’t kill me!! I’m disgusting! Filthy! Pathetic! I’ll turn myself in, I swear!! JUST DON’T KILL MEEEE!!" He pleaded pathetically, but Nocturne's glare didn’t waver.

"You don’t get to cry...I swore I’d destroy every last one of you. The ones who broke me. The ones who stood by. The ones who mocked me. That includes YOU!"

Once yelling this out, Jeanne d'Arc manifested behind her, before firing a Megido at him with no hesitation.

"Saki!" Joker called out her real name, but it was too late. Nocturne fired the attack.

However, it didn't hit. It intentionally missed.

"But no...If I kill you, I become like you. Worse — I give you the mercy of avoiding punishment. I won’t give you that mercy. Repent. Face the world you spat on. That's your true punishment"

Shadow Hayato stared at the ground while on his knees. He then silently threw the 10 Yen-shaped wallet to the Phantom Thieves, and Nocturne caught it with one hand.

"I...I understand...I'll return back...And repent for...For everything..."

And in a glitter of light, Shadow Hayato vanished.

And right in the next moment, the Palace started to shake, before debris started to fall from it

The entire Palace began to crumble.

"CRAP!! THE HELL'S GOING ON?!" Skull yelled out his panicked question.

"The Palace owner is already defeated and has returned to his previous self! Once they do, the entire Palace ceases to exist, since its core, the Palace ruler, is gone!" Mona explained.

"You could have told us that earlier!" Panther yelled.

"EVERYONE, MOVE!!" Joker yelled out to everyone.

They sprinted through falling debris. Statues of twisted law shattered around them. Mid-run, Nocturne yelped as she stumbled over rubble.

"Nocturne!" Ren shouted, skidding to a stop. He then dashed back, scooped her up in a bridal carry, and resumed running.

And in his arms, Nocturne's cheeks turned pink.

"So warm..." she whispered, closing her eyes.

They all dove through the final exit — A glowing white light.

Real World

They landed at the alley beside Leblanc Café, the morning sun now rising.

Ping!

Ren’s phone glowed.

"Destination Deleted"

The alley behind Leblanc was filled with gasps, groans, and scattered laughter as the Phantom Thieves barely escaped the collapsing Palace. The world of the Metaverse faded behind them, replaced by warm, real sunlight and the scent of Tokyo morning air. Ryuji collapsed flat on the concrete, kissing it with dramatic flair.

"Holy crap—I thought we were gonna die! Concrete...Sweet, sweet concrete..." He wheezed.

"I haven’t run this much since gym finals..." Ann said as she stumbled, hands on her knees, panting. 

A few paces away, Morgana, now a fluffy black cat once again, sat smugly on a trash bin.

"Heh. Amateurs. Especially you, monkey boy" He teased Ryuji with a fangy grin, causing said blonde to bolt upright, red in the face.

"You wanna die, you little shit?!" He yelled out. And Ann, still catching her breath, whirled on both of them.

"Shut up!! I just witnessed a battle against a giant walking forest of madness fuelled by ego and misogyny! I don’t need a cat-monkey boxing match right now!" She exclaimed.

As the commotion continued, Ren gently lowered Saki to the ground from his arms.

"You okay?" He asked softly, avoiding her gaze.

"I-I’m fine" She murmured, equally avoiding his, her cheeks glowing pink. The memory of his warmth in her arms lingered too vividly. Ren looked skyward, scratching his cheek with a sheepish expression, while Saki fiddled nervously with the glasses he gave her, the same ones that hid her pain just days ago. Their blushes only deepened.

Behind them, the other three exchanged knowing looks.

"Man, I could watch this forever" Ryuji said with a smirk.

"All the stress just...poof. Gone" Ann said with a chuckle, exhaustion forgotten. 

"They’re totally syncing hearts" Even Morgana cracked a rare, fond smile. But then, his eyes narrowed.

"Wait, wait. Where’s the Treasure?!" He asked.

Saki blinked, then reached into the pocket of her skirt and pulled something out — A gold coin, simple yet gleaming with an almost divine shine.

"Yo—Is that a real gold coin?!" Ryuji asked with wide eyes.

"It might be. But how would we even know?" Ann asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Doesn’t matter. I swear I could pawn that for, like, 800,000 yen" Ryuji declared, fingers twitching.

And without hesitation, Saki offered it to him.

"You can have it. I don’t want anything in my life that reminds me of that bastard" She said plainly.

Ryuji blinked in surprise, Ann stepped up beside Saki, placing a warm hand on her shoulder, and Ren looked back at her gently.

"Are you...Really okay?" Ren asked. In response, Saki smiled — The kind of smile that rose from the ashes.

"I’ve never been better. It feels like...A weight I’ve carried since I was 14 has finally been lifted"

Everyone quieted.

She took a slow breath, as if organizing years of suffering into words.

"I used to hate myself. I was so naive...I didn’t understand the world, and in just two years, everything shattered. My childhood, my trust, my body...Everything"

Ren’s hand curled at his side. Ann looked away, misty-eyed. Even Morgana’s tail drooped solemnly.

"When you found me in that public bathroom, Ren...I wasn’t waiting to be saved. I was waiting for it to end. I just wanted the nightmare to stop. And when you and Dr. Takemi helped me..."

Her voice wavered. But then steadied.

"I didn’t believe it. I didn’t want to believe good people existed. That the world could be anything but cruel"

She took a breath to fix her ragged voice that was partially laced with sobs.

"But now..."

Her voice lifted, glimmering with something fragile yet defiant.

"Now I do. I believe it is beautiful — If you look at the full half of the cup. And I want to stay with you guys. I want to see the good, even if it’s hard. Even if it hurts. Because I’ve learned — When you push through the pain, when you refuse to give up...You can start again"

She then tilted her face up and smiled — A soft, glowing, utterly radiant expression. Somehow, the air around her sparkled with glitters like morning dew catching sunlight.

"Thank you, guys...For making me love life again"

There was a long beat of silence.

And then—

"So precious. Definitely protect"

All four of them — Ren, Ryuji, Ann, and Morgana — Said it in unison, stars swirling in their eyes, blood streaming comically from their noses.

"WH-WHY ARE YOU BLEEDING AGAIN?!" Saki yelped, stumbling back.

“Too...pure..." Ren muttered dreamily.

"Too sparkly..." Ann added, eyes spinning.

"MY HEART!!" Ryuji yelled, clutching his chest.

Then a new voice chimed in.

"You’re not the only ones..."

Saki turned.

Sojiro and Dr. Takemi were standing at the door of Leblanc — both with sparkling eyes, hands in their pockets...And nosebleeds. They gave a silent thumbs up in perfect sync.

"EEEEEEEEH?! W-WHY ARE YOU TWO BLEEDING TOO?! WHAT IS THIS, A PLAGUE?!" Saki flailed comically, flustered beyond measure.

Laughter echoed into the Tokyo morning.

For once, it wasn't laced with sorrow.

Status

Name: Saki Takemi

Age: 16

Codename : Nocturne

Persona: Jeanne d'Arc, Manananggal, Wildcard

Arcana: Moon

Hope Spells: N/A

Chapter Text

Fri 29th. April 2017. Early Morning

One day had passed since the dramatic events in the Metaverse and the change of Hayato’s heart. Morning rays filtered through the windows of Café Leblanc, casting a warm golden hue over the wooden interior. A peaceful stillness lingered, broken only by the bubbling sound of curry simmering and the occasional clink of utensils. The aromatic scent of Sojiro’s signature blend of coffee and curry filled the room.

"So...Sojiro-san really does serve curry here" Saki said, lips curling upward as she sipped from a glass of water.

"Told you it was good. Nothing beats his curry in the morning" Ren said with a chuckle. Behind the counter, Sojiro grunted softly in amused pride.

"Kid’s got taste" He said and then glanced at Saki and added.

"Glad to see you getting your appetite back. You were like a ghost when Takemi first dragged you in here" He said, causing Saki to rub the back of her neck, smiling bashfully.

"Yeah...I was in pretty bad shape, huh. Sorry to have made you worried" She said.

The warm, spiced aroma of Leblanc’s curry filled the small café, a comforting scent that had become a staple of Ren and Saki’s new morning routine. They sat at the counter, enjoying the rich dish Sojiro had proudly served them. Dr. Takemi was there too, sipping her coffee at a nearby booth, having become a regular ever since Saki’s recovery.

And what a recovery it was. The pallor and constant tremors were gone. Saki’s skin had a healthy glow, her ocean-blue eyes were clear and bright, and she held herself with a new, quiet confidence. Takemi still couldn’t quite believe it. The narcotics that had ravaged her system, the withdrawal that should have taken months of agonizing therapy to overcome—it had all vanished almost overnight. She’d run every test she could think of, only to find Saki was not just healthy; she was in peak condition. It was medically inexplicable, but Takemi, ever the pragmatist, decided to simply be grateful and schedule weekly checkups to monitor the miracle.

The low hum of the television provided a background noise until a news bulletin cut in.

"…In a shocking turn of events, a twenty-year-old man, Hayato Watanabe, turned himself in to police earlier this week,” the reporter announced. “He provided a full, frantic confession to numerous charges of drugging young women with MDMA. During his confession, he also named his supplier, Obata Sawada, and revealed a debt of over eight million yen"

Sojiro paused his cleaning, looking up at the screen with a raised eyebrow.

"The information provided by Watanabe led police to a massive investigation, uncovering that Obata was not only a drug dealer but deeply involved in organ trafficking and an underage sex prostitution ring. The scale of the operation was so vast that military assistance was required. In a coordinated raid over the past few days, the entire network has been subdued and all suspects are now in custody"

"Well, I’ll be. The butterfly effect is a terrifying thing, isn’t it?" Sojiro asked, letting out a low whistle, scratching the back of his head.

Takemi took a slow sip of her coffee, her sharp eyes glancing over at Saki. She saw the girl’s shoulders relax, a deep, shuddering sigh of relief escaping her lips as she stared at her half-finished curry., causing the goth doctor to smile into her mug.

"Karma has a weird way of showing up late, But it always arrives. Those bastards had it coming" She said lightly.

TakeABreak

Sat 30th. April 2017. Morning

The next day, Saki walked into Takemi’s clinic with a determined set to her jaw.

"Aunt Tae. I want to go back to school" She stated, using the title that now felt natural. Hearing this, Takemi looked up from her notes, genuinely surprised.

"School? Are you sure? That’s a big step, Saki. There will be...Memories" She asked. Saki just nodded, her resolve unwavering.

"I promised myself I would move forward. I want to love life the right way this time. My answer won’t change" She said.

This caused a proud smile spread across Takemi’s face. Without another word, she opened a drawer in her desk and pulled out a sleek new smartphone and a freshly printed ID card. She slid them across the desk.

Saki picked them up. The ID card had her photo on it, but the name read: Saki Takemi.

"W-what is this? This must have cost a fortune! I can’t accept this" Saki stammered, her eyes wide. In response, Takemi stood up, came around the desk, and pulled Saki into a warm, firm hug.

"You don’t have to worry about that. We’re family now. I’m your aunt. This is what family does" The goth doctor said softly.

"Thank you...Auntie" Saki muttered. Tears welling in her eyes as she returned the hug fiercely.

As they broke apart, Takemi’s expression turned playfully sly.

"I took the liberty of programming my number into your phone. And..."

Her smile turning into a full-blown grin.

"...I might have also added a certain someone’s number and chat ID. You know, so you can call him anytime" She finished.

The effect was instantaneous. A brilliant, furious blush exploded across Saki’s cheeks.

"A-Aunt Tae! You didn’t!" Saki stuttered. Takemi’s laughter at Saki's cute blush filled the clinic, bright and amused.

"Oh, I definitely did. His name is right there under ‘Ren’. Now go on, get out of here. You have a future to get ready for" She said, teasing Saki even more.

Flustered, embarrassed, but happier than she could ever remember being, Saki clutched the phone and the ID to her chest and fled the clinic, the sound of her adopted aunt’s laughter following her out the door. The future, for the first time, didn’t look like a daunting obstacle course. It looked bright.

Mon 2nd. May 2017. Morning

The gates of Shujin Academy loomed, but for the first time, Saki Yoshida—now Saki Takemi—didn’t feel a knot of anxiety in her stomach. Instead, a determined calm settled over her. This was her new beginning, her promised "correct way".

2 days later on Monday, the first school day of the week, she stood at the front of Class 2-D, her new uniform crisp and clean. Ms. Kawakami, looking as tired as ever, gestured for her to introduce herself.

"Alright, everyone, we have a new transfer student today. Please welcome her warmly" Kawakami said to the class.

Saki took a deep breath. The old her would have mumbled, looked at the floor, and wished to disappear. Nocturne, the Phantom Thief, would have been cold and imposing. But this was just Saki. Her true self, reborn.

She offered the class a radiant, utterly innocent smile, her ocean-blue eyes sparkling.

"Hello everyone. My name is Saki Takemi. I like manga, anime, video games, and doing makeup. It’s been a while since I’ve been in school, so I’m a little nervous. I hope we can all get along. Please take care of me!"

The effect was instantaneous and nuclear.

For a moment, there was dead silence. Then, in perfect, unified harmony, every single student in the classroom—boys and girls alike—uttered the same phrase with glassy, blissful eyes:

“So precious. Definitely protect”

A synchronized shimmer of sparkles seemed to fill the air, followed by the comical, yet alarming, sight of two dozen simultaneous nosebleeds. A forest of thumbs-up shot into the air. The entire class chorused with synchronized sparkles in their eyes and synchronized nosebleeds. The boys, the girls—even the usually stoic ones—raised their thumbs up like they were pledging allegiance to a goddess.

Saki blinked, taken aback. A powerful sense of déjà vu washed over her.

"Déjà vu...This...This feels just like Leblanc..." She thought, he smile twitching slightly.

Even Kawakami was quickly dabbing her own nose with a tissue, ushering Saki towards an empty seat.

"Okay. J-just sit over there, next to Amamiya-kun" She said.

Saki’s smile, if possible, grew even wider and more genuine. She glided to the seat next to Ren, who offered her a small, almost imperceptible smile of his own. As she sat down, she glanced into the open desk drawer. A pair of familiar blue eyes peered back. Morgana gave a tiny, secret wave with his paw. In front of Ren, Ann turned around and shot her a warm, encouraging smile.

The classroom, recovering from its collective nosebleed, immediately began to murmur.

"She knows the delinquent transfer student?"
"And she’s friends with Takamaki? The one everyone says is Kamoshida's bitch?"
"Weird. A pretty new girl like her hanging out with them?"

Saki heard the whispers, but they rolled off her like water. She simply kept her bright smile, focusing on the friends who had saved her. Their acceptance was all that mattered.

The noise didn’t reach her—not anymore. The pain of cruel words was real, but now it no longer pierced her. With her Persona awakened and her will reforged, she knew how to walk through the storm without being carried by it.

Mon 2nd. May 2017. Afterschool

Later that day, after the final bell, Kawakami brought her to the teacher’s room.

"Takemi-san" Kawakami began, shuffling some papers. "I’ve been briefed on your...Situation. You were sick for half a year, studying from home. Your parents passed away, and you’ve now moved to Yongen-Jaya to live with your aunt, which is why you’ve transferred here"

Saki nodded silently, internally thanking Takemi for the seamless, compassionate backstory. It was a clean slate.

"Don’t push yourself too hard. If you have any trouble, come to me. Academically or...Otherwise" Kawakami continued, her tone surprisingly kind.

“Thank you very much, sensei. I'll do my best” Saki said with a bow, feeling a flicker of hope that this teacher might actually be decent.

Then, the door swung open. And the mood changed instantly, like a switch had been flipped.

The door to the teacher’s room swung open abruptly. The man who entered had an air of swaggering entitlement. He was tall, with a square chin and unruly brown hair, a white t-shirt stretched over a muscular frame, and a coach’s whistle hanging from his neck. His eyes scanned the room and immediately landed on the new, pretty face. A smarmy, practiced smile spread across his face.

"Well, hello there. I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Suguru Kamoshida, the P.E. teacher. I look forward to seeing you prosper here at Shujin"

His voice was like oil. However, Saki’s social mask, honed in a far more dangerous world than a school, didn’t slip. She beamed back at him, her smile every bit as bright as it had been in class.

"It’s a pleasure to meet you, Kamoshida-sensei! I’m looking forward to getting back into school life after such a long time" She exclaimed.

But as she smiled, Kamoshida’s eyes were not on her face. They travelled down her form, assessing, leering. He was comparing her to Ann and finding her more to his liking. From her legs to her waist to her ample breasts that rivalled that of Ann's to her porcelain face that made a top-notch beauty. She was perfect in her appearance and everything to him.

And Saki saw it all. She saw the hungry, possessive glint in his eyes. She knew that look intimately. It was the same look Hayato had given her. The same look Kumagai had given her. The same look every man who had ever seen her as a commodity instead of a person had given her.

She knew what it meant when a man looked not at her eyes but at her curves.
She knew the cloying scent of intent behind that smile.
She had seen it too many times—on strangers, on bastards, on monsters in human skin.

Her smile never wavered. Her posture remained perfectly polite. But inside, her mind was cold, clear, and razor-sharp.

"This man is trash" She thought, the Phantom Thief within her awakening.

She knew immediately—beneath his clean tracksuit and smug school title, he was scum.

The game at Shujin Academy, it seemed, was far from over. But this time, Saki Takemi was no naive first-year. She was a survivor, a warrior, and she was surrounded by allies. And she knew exactly how to deal with trash.

And as the door closed behind Kamoshida, Kawakami sighed.

"Ignore him if he gets weird. He’s...A bit overbearing with students sometimes" She said.

"Overbearing? That’s an euphemism for predator" She thought, but said nothing. Just bowed.

TakeABreak

"Yo! You guys saw the new girl?! She was freaking stunning! I believed that pure beauty only existed in anime!" Fret exclaimed.

"Fret. Please. You've already told us about this for 9 times" Rindo said, rubbing his sore ear.

"Oh, c'mon. It's not like you and Shokie didn't have a nosebleed on your faces from seeing her as well" Fret said.

"Well...I can't argue with that. I thought that her own smile was basically a Psych or something" Shoka said.

"Wait till Boss, Beat and Neku hear about this" Fret said.

"Fret, we don't want to inconvenience them during their college studies. Beat is already struggling with Nagi teaching him" Rhyme calmly chided Fret.

"I know, I know.  I just don't want them to be pushed too much with studies. Beat is beating himself up over mathematics there" Fret said.

"Well, at times like this, we wish that Pi-Face was here with them. But honestly, I still don't know why Neku trusts him that much. Even Shiki, who didn't meet him, was in slight discomfort after knowing about him being a Reaper" Shoka voiced out.

"Well, to be fair, he did help us during that last Game against the Plague Noise, and even gave us valuable information to take them down. Honestly, without him and everyone else's help, we wouldn't have been able to pull it off. I had to rewind time twice and failed in finding a solution" Rindo said.

"Damn. I really miss Minaman" Fret said with a sigh.

"Hm?" Rhyme voiced out her confusion with a hum, to which she gained the attention of Shoka.

"What's wrong, Rhyme?" Shoka asked.

"There's this...Red ball app thingy on my phone. For some reason, it keeps reappearing no matter how many times I delete it" Rhyme answered.

This caused everyone to look. Sure enough, there was an eerie-looking red eyeball icon on Rhyme's phone screen.

"Maybe we can have Tsugumi look into it. She's an expert in tech stuff" Shoka said, causing Rhyme to nod.

The Wicked Twisters didn't know that soon enough, they will be back to the biz of saving the world...And sonner than any of them would expect.

Tue 3rd. May 2017. Lunchtime

The weight of the reason for the delay hung heavily on Saki’s shoulders the next day at school. Learning that Kamoshida was responsible for Shiho’s suicide attempt, Ryuji’s shattered leg and dreams, and the impending threat of Ren’s expulsion made her feel a profound guilt.

“I’m so sorry. My problems… they made you postpone everything. Because of me, he’s still—” she whispered to them at lunch, her voice thick with emotion. But then she was cut off

“Hey, none of that. We chose to help you. No regrets” Ryuji said, his tone uncharacteristically gentle.

“He’s right. You needed us. We’d do it again in a heartbeat” Ann added, placing a hand over Saki’s. Ren also simply nodded, his silent confirmation speaking volumes.

“We’ve secured the route to his Treasure. We send the Calling Card in a few days. It ends then” He said.

The plan was set. But fate, it seemed, had a different timetable as suddenly, during class, the intercom crackled to life.

“Would Saki Takemi please report to the P.E. faculty office? Saki Takemi to the P.E. faculty office.”

The air in the classroom froze. Ren’s pen stilled. Ann’s breath hitched. Morgana let out a low hiss from inside Ren’s desk.

Before anyone could even process the announcement, the classroom door slammed open. Ryuji stood there, panting, having sprinted from his own class down the hall.

“DON’T GO!” He yelled, his voice echoing in the stunned silence.

“Sakamoto-kun! What is the meaning of this?! Return to your class at once!” Kawakami yelled at the blonde, but Ryuji’s eyes were locked on Saki, full of raw panic.

“You can’t! Don’t go to him!” He called out to Saki again with the same warning.

“It’s alright, Sakamoto-kun. I’m sure Kamoshida-sensei just wants to discuss my P.E. exemption. It’s no trouble” Saki said as she offered him a serene, almost unnerving smile.

The rest of the class watched in tense silence. They all knew. They knew what happened in that office. But fear was a powerful silencer.

As Saki stood to leave, Ann suddenly burst into tears, lunging forward to wrap her arms around Saki in a desperate hug.

“Please, Saki! Don’t go! I can’t…I can’t lose another friend! Not after Shiho!” She said out loud, not caring that anyone listened.

And no one dared to stop Ann, for they all know how Shiho Suzuki was her only friend, but it's not like they had sympathy for Ann, as they all regarded her as "Kamoshida's bitch". It was just that everyone of Ann's classmates felt sorry for Shiho's unfortunate incident when she literally jumped off the rooftop of the school.

Saki returned the hug, patting Ann’s back gently. She leaned close, her whisper for Ann’s ears only.

“It’s going to be okay, Ann. I promise. I’ll drag him to hell here, before we drag him to hell there”

Ann’s eyes widened in shock and understanding as Saki pulled away, her smile never fading as she walked out the door.

The walk to the P.E. faculty office felt like a march to the gallows, but Saki’s heart was steady. She pushed the door open to find Kamoshida leaning back in his chair, a disgusting, lecherous grin already plastered on his face.

“Takemi-san! Come in, come in!” He said, his eyes raking over her body from head to toe. He then gestured to a test paper on his desk.

“Your grades are perfect. Truly impressive. Scholarship material. But, you see, Shujin values a…Well-rounded student. Your P.E. participation is…Lacking. And you haven’t joined a club” He continued, his eyes still scanning her assets, and he wasn't even trying to hide it.

Saki’s smile was polite, perfectly crafted. She was anticipating any moment from him now with those words. It wasn't new to her that someone would use their eyes to look at anything aside from her chest and waist.

“As my records show, sensei, I had serious health issues. My aunt, my guardian, has provided a full medical exemption from all physical activities. It’s all there” She explained.

Kamoshida stood up, his grin widening as he approached her, invading her personal space. He loomed over her, and before she could react, his fingers cupped her chin, forcing her to look up at him. His eyes dropped to her chest.

“A doctor for an aunt, huh? No wonder you’ve recovered so…Thoroughly. Such a healthy, hot body shouldn’t be wasted on exemptions.” He said. His touch made her skin crawl, but Saki’s smile only grew tighter.

He can talk all he wanted about her, but he dares drag her aunt Takemi into this? Unforgivable.

That does it. She is brining this pig down, and hard.

“Sensei, may I take that as sexual harassment?” She asked.

“And what if it is?” Kamoshida chuckled, a low, oily sound. This caused Saki’s smile to finally drop.

“I see. So, you’re just trash. Like all the rest” She said. Her voice was a low, cold mutter. And annoyance flashed across Kamoshida’s face after hearing those words.

“What did you say—”

He didn’t get to finish. In one fluid motion, Saki turned and clicked the lock on the door. Kamoshida’s annoyed look melted back into a triumphant grin. He thought she was sealing her own fate.

He was wrong.

What happened next was a performance of brutal, calculated genius. With a sharp tug, she ripped her own blazer and the shirt beneath it, buttons flying, revealing her red bra beneath that held her ample D-cups breasts. Then, she grabbed the hem of her skirt and tore it straight down the middle, revealing a pair of panties of the same color as her bra.

Before Kamoshida’s brain could even process the action, Saki threw herself at the locked door, her voice shifting in an instant to a terrified, hysterical wail.

“Stop! Kamoshida-sensei, why did you lock the door?! Let me out! SOMEONE, HELP!” She yelled from the top of her lungs, enough for those behind the door to hear crystal clear.

“What the hell are you—?!” Kamoshida roared, stepping toward her.

Saki lunged at him, not away. She grabbed his shirt with surprising strength, yanking him forward while kicking his legs out from under him. They tumbled to the ground, with her strategically placing him on top of her, her hands clutching his shirt to keep him there.

“GET OFF OF ME! HELP! HE’S TRYING TO RAPE ME!” she screamed, real tears of rage and remembered trauma now streaming down her face.

“YOU LYING BITCH! LET GO!” Kamoshida yelled, trying to pry her hands off, but she held on with a death grip.

The commotion had drawn a crowd. They could hear yelling and frantic banging on the door outside.

“KAMOSHIDA-SENSEI, OPEN THIS DOOR! WHAT’S GOING ON IN THERE?!” Yells from teachers resounded from the other side of the locked door.

And with a final, splintering crash, the door burst open. Ren, Ryuji, and a crowd of other male students poured in. The scene that greeted them was damning: Kamoshida on top of a sobbing, half-naked Saki, her uniform in tatters.

Ren moved faster than anyone thought possible. He crossed the room in two strides and his fist connected with Kamoshida’s face with a sickening crack, knocking the teacher off of her.

“YOU BASTARD!” Ren snarled, his voice trembling with a fury no one had ever heard.

“YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Ryuji echoed, his own fists clenched.

Ren immediately shrugged off his own blazer and draped it over Saki’s shoulders, covering her. Ann rushed to her side, pulling her into a protective hug as Saki trembled—a tremor that was no longer an act.

Teachers, including a horrified Kawakami, pushed through the crowd.

“SHE’S LYING! SHE SET ME UP! SHE TORE HER OWN CLOTHES!” Kamoshida yelled as he scrambled to his feet, holding his bleeding nose.

Through her sobs, Saki, pale and shaking, held up her smartphone. With a trembling finger, she pressed play.

“…Such a healthy, hot body shouldn’t be wasted on exemptions”

“Sensei, may I take that as sexual harassment?”

“And what if it is?”

“I see. So, you’re just trash. Like all the rest”

“What did you say—”

The recording then shifted to noises of doors being locked, followed by the ripping of fabric.

And then...

“Stop! Kamoshida-sensei, why did you lock the door?! Let me out! SOMEONE, HELP!”

“What the hell are you—?!”

“GET OFF OF ME! HELP! HE’S TRYING TO RAPE ME!”

“CUT THE BULLSHIT AND SHUT UP, YOU LYING BITCH! LET GO!”

The recording was crystal clear. The lecherous tone in Kamoshida’s voice was unmistakable.

The crowd fell into a stunned, horrified silence.

And in a small, shaky voice, Saki explained.

“My aunt...She gave me this...After a stalker terrified me at my old school. She told me to always record if I was alone with a man..And to carry pepper spray...I left the spray in my bag…”

The story, a blend of truth and fabrication, was perfect. This caused the dam to break. The students who had been silent for so long erupted in a wave of pure, unfiltered hatred.

“MONSTER!”

“CASTRAITE HIM!”

"KILL HIM!"

"HANG HIM!"

“BURN IN HELL, KAMOSHIDA!”

The teachers could only look on in disgust. Kawakami gently helped a trembling Saki to her feet, supporting her with Ann’s help.

“Amamiya-kun, Sakamoto-kun, return to class...As for you, expect a call from the police. Soon" She said, her voice cold as she turned her glare on Kamoshida.

She and Ann led Saki away. Ren and Ryuji followed, but not before shooting Kamoshida one last, searing glare that promised this was far from over.

Left alone in the wrecked office, surrounded by the accusing eyes of the students he had terrorized for so long, Suguru Kamoshida could only stand there, his world crumbling around him, outmaneuvered and exposed by a girl he had severely underestimated.

TakeABreak

Shujin Academy's Infirmary Room

The sterile, quiet air of the Shujin Academy infirmary was a stark contrast to the chaos that had just erupted in the P.E. faculty office. Saki sat on the edge of one of the crisp white beds, Ren’s oversized blazer still wrapped tightly around her shoulders like a protective shield. She was no longer sobbing, but silent tears still traced paths through the pale makeup on her cheeks. Her hands, resting in her lap, trembled slightly.

Ann sat beside her, one arm firmly around Saki’s shoulders, her own face a mask of fury and residual fear.

“That…That monster. I can’t believe he tried doing this to you…And you…You were so brave, Saki” she whispered, her voice hoarse.

Back in the teacher’s lounge, a pale and deeply troubled Sadayo Kawakami held the phone receiver with a white-knuckled grip. She’d seen a lot of Kamoshida’s vile behavior, but this was a new low. She took a steadying breath and dialed the number listed for Saki’s guardian.

The phone rang twice before a crisp, professional voice answered.

“Takemi Medical Clinic, this is Dr. Takemi” Takemi replied.

“Dr. Takemi? This is Sadayo Kawakami, Saki Takemi’s homeroom teacher at Shujin Academy” Kawakami said, gulping a lump in her throat.

There was a brief pause on the other end, the professional tone shifting to one of sharp concern.

“Kawakami-sensei. Is everything alright? Has something happened to Saki?” She asked.

This caused Kawakami to swallow once again. Somehow, she was feeling the tension rise from the other side.

“There’s been…An incident. Saki is unharmed, physically. But she’s quite shaken. She’s in the school infirmary now” Kawakami added quickly, hearing the doctor’s sharp intake of breath.

“What kind of incident?” Takemi’s voice was like ice.

“It involves…Our P.E. teacher, Mr. Kamoshida. He called her to his office. According to Saki and...Supported by a recording she made, he made highly inappropriate advances. The situation escalated, and her uniform was...Damaged. Other students intervened before anything further could happen”

Kawakami chose her words carefully, aware of the potential legal ramifications. But she was well aware that nothing that she says would prevent the upcoming storm from happening, and as a teacher, who was supposed to be the substitute for parents and guardians in the perimeters of a school, Kawakami was well aware that she had to do this, regardless of the circumstances that will happen afterwards.

The line was silent for a moment. When Takemi spoke again, her voice was low and carried a terrifying, controlled fury.

“I see. And where is this Kamoshida now?” She hissed.

“He’s still on school grounds. The police have been called” Kawakami answered.

“Good” Takemi immediately said, her word was a verdict. She then continued talking.

“I am leaving my clinic now. I will be there in fifteen minutes. Do not let that man near her again. Is that clear?” The authority in the doctor’s voice was absolute, and it left no rooms for argument.

It was neither a request, nor a demand. It was something way worse: A sentence.

“Y-yes, of course. Absolutely clear, Kawakami stammered.

“And Kawakami-sensei? Thank you for calling me” Takemi finished, her tone softened a fraction while saying those words.

The line went dead. Kawakami slowly hung up the phone, feeling a chill that had nothing to do with the room’s temperature. She had just spoken to a force of nature.

Back in the infirmary, Ann was rubbing soothing circles on Saki’s back.

“Your aunt is on her way. Everything’s going to be okay now” She said.

Saki nodded, leaning into Ann’s comfort. The initial adrenaline and performance high were fading, leaving behind the cold, grim reality of what she had just done and the memories it had dragged to the surface. But mixed with the fear was a fierce, burning satisfaction. She had looked a predator in the eye and, using the very tactics of the world that had abused her, she had won. She had protected herself in a way she never could before.

She had taken back a piece of her power. And she knew, with unwavering certainty, that her new family—Her aunt, her friends, the Phantom Thieves—Would be there to ensure she never had to lose it again. The battle in the Metaverse was still to come, but here, in the real world, Suguru Kamoshida had already lost.

TakeABreak

Fifteen minutes later, the door to the infirmary swung open with a force that made the nurse jump. Dr. Tae Takemi stood in the doorway, her medical coat billowing slightly from her swift march through the school halls. Her sharp eyes scanned the room instantly, bypassing the nervous nurse and landing immediately on Saki, huddled on the bed with Ann protectively beside her.

The calm, professional mask she wore for the world was gone. In its place was a raw, ferocious concern that made the air in the room feel charged.

“Saki...” She said, her voice a low, urgent thing. She crossed the room in three strides, her medical bag forgotten in her hand. She dropped to her knees in front of the bed, her hands coming up to gently frame Saki’s face, her thumbs brushing away the remnants of tears. Her eyes, usually so cool and analytical, roamed over Saki’s features, checking for any sign of injury the phone call might have missed.

“Are you hurt? Did he touch you? Did he hurt you anywhere?” Takemi asked, her voice barely above a whisper, yet it filled the quiet room.

Saki, who had held herself together through the confrontation and the aftermath, felt her composure crack at the sight of her aunt’s undisguised worry. Fresh tears welled in her eyes, but she shook her head.

“N-no, Aunt Tae. I’m okay. Really. Just…Shaken” Saki said, voice slightly shaking.

Takemi’s gaze then dropped to the torn edges of Saki’s uniform peeking out from under Ren’s blazer. A muscle in her jaw tightened, a flicker of pure, undiluted rage passing through her eyes so quickly that only Saki and Ann saw it. She took a slow, deep breath, visibly reining in her temper.

She stood up, her movements once again becoming those of a clinician. She gently peeled back the blazer, her touch clinical but infinitely gentle as she checked Saki’s arms and shoulders for any bruises or marks.

“And you’re sure? Nothing feels painful? No dizziness?” Takemi asked.

“I’m sure” Saki said, her voice firmer now, comforted by Takemi’s familiar, no-nonsense care.

Satisfied there were no immediate physical injuries, Takemi’s attention finally shifted to Ann. Her expression softened into one of genuine gratitude.

“You must be Ann Takamaki-san. Thank you. Thank you for staying with her” She said to the younger girl.

“Of course. She’s my friend” Ann replied and nodded, her own eyes glistening.

Takemi gave her a small, appreciative smile before turning back to Saki. She helped her stand, keeping a supportive arm around her.

“Alright. We’re leaving. I’m taking you home.” She said. She didn’t ask for permission; it was a statement of fact.

As they moved toward the door, Kawakami appeared, wringing her hands slightly.

“Dr. Takemi, the police would like to—”

“They can speak to her tomorrow. At my clinic. With me present. Right now, my patient is in shock and needs rest, not an interrogation. Or better yet, they better not come, or else I'll show anyone who dares to get close to my niece how dissection operations can be something valid and confirmed without the application of anthesia” Takemi cut her off, her tone leaving no room for argument, coupled by her threat. Kawakami simply nodded, wisely choosing not to challenge the formidable doctor.

Takemi guided Saki out of the infirmary, through the now-hushed hallways of Shujin, and out into the afternoon sun. She didn’t let go of her once, her grip a steady, grounding presence. She had arrived not just as a guardian, but as a protector, a force of nature who had stormed into the school and reclaimed her own, making it abundantly clear that Saki Takemi was under her protection now, and that any who threatened her would have to answer to Dr. Tae Takemi.

The hallway outside the infirmary was a tense tableau of waiting police officers, gawking students held back by a few overwhelmed teachers, and a fuming Suguru Kamoshida, who was trying to bluster his way through explaining the "misunderstanding" to a skeptical-looking officer.

As Takemi guided Saki through the doorway, their path inevitably crossed his. Kamoshida, seeing them, pointed a shaking, accusatory finger.

"That's her! That's the little liar who set me up!" He spat, his voice a mix of rage and desperation.

The accusation hung in the air. Takemi stopped dead. Her head turned slowly, her sharp eyes locking onto Kamoshida. The gentle, protective arm around Saki tightened almost imperceptibly.

"Saki. Is this the man?" Takemi's voice was deceptively calm, a flatline of controlled fury.

Saki, leaning into her aunt's side, didn't need to speak. She just gave a single, small, definitive nod, her eyes wide with a fear that was no longer an act.

That was all the confirmation Tae Takemi needed.

And then, it happened.

The transformation was instantaneous and terrifying. The calm clinician vanished. What stood in her place was a vortex of pure, maternal rage.

With a speed that defied belief, she shoved Saki gently but firmly behind her, into Ann's waiting arms. Then she moved.

It wasn't a run; it was a lunge. She crossed the five-meter distance between them before the officers could even blink. Kamoshida had just enough time for his eyes to widen in shock before Takemi’s fist, driven by a strength no one knew she possessed, connected with his jaw with a sickening CRACK.

He staggered back, but she gave him no quarter. Her medical bag, still in her other hand, swung in a brutal arc and slammed into his ribs. He cried out, doubling over, only to be met with a knee to his face that snapped his head back with a spray of blood.

"YOU FILTH! YOU DARE TOUCH MY NIECE?! YOU DARE LAY A HAND ON HER?!"" She roared, her voice echoing through the hallways, stripped of all its usual cool composure.

She was on him like a panther, raining down blows with a ferocity that was shocking in its precision and power. A closed-fist strike to the kidney. An open-handed slap that sounded like a gunshot. She was a whirlwind of white coat and righteous fury.

The police officers, stunned for a crucial few seconds, finally sprang into action. Two of them grabbed her from behind, trying to pull her off the now-cowering, bloodied teacher.

They failed.

With a raw, guttural snarl, Takemi shrugged them off as if they were children. One officer stumbled back, crashing into a row of lockers. The other stared at his hands in disbelief, his grip having been broken with effortless strength.

She grabbed a handful of Kamoshida's hair, yanking his head up to meet her eyes, which burned with a promise of utter annihilation.

"I WILL END YOU! DO YOU HEAR ME? I WILL DISSECT YOU MYSELF!" She yelled, her face already red with pure, unadulterated fury.

It took four more officers to finally wrestle her away, hauling her back as she fought against them, her screams of rage echoing through the utterly silent, stunned school hallway.

"LET ME GO! THAT ANIMAL DOESN'T DESERVE TO BREATHE!" She yelled again.

Meanwhile, Kamoshida laid on the floor, curled into a fetal position, moaning and bleeding from his nose and mouth, utterly broken not just physically, but by the sheer, terrifying force of the retribution that had just descended upon him.

In the aftermath, as the officers finally managed to subdue a still-seething Takemi, all anyone could do was stare. The students, the teachers, the police—All were frozen in awe and horror.

They had just witnessed a different kind of monster. Not a psychotic breakdown, not a mental shutdown, not a distortion, but the raw, unvarnished fury of a protector who had been pushed too far.

And they all understood one thing with crystal clarity: You did not, under any circumstances, mess with Dr. Tae Takemi’s family.

TakeABreak

30 minutes later

The walk to Principal Kobayakawa's office was the longest and most humiliating of Suguru Kamoshida's life. Every step sent a fresh jolt of pain through his jaw and ribs, a brutal reminder of the doctor's shocking fury. His face was a swollen, discolored mess, one eye already purpling shut. He held a bloody handkerchief to his nose, which felt like it might be broken.

He shoved the office door open, stumbling inside. Principal Kobayakawa looked up from his desk, his usually placid face a mask of severe displeasure. He took in Kamoshida’s disheveled, semi-disfigured state with a cold, unsympathetic eye.

“Mister Kamoshida. What in the name of all that is holy did you do?” Kobayakawa’s voice was flat, devoid of its usual obsequious tone.

Hearing this, Kamoshida lunged forward, planting his hands on the large desk.

“I didn’t do anything! It’s that new girl! That bitch, Takemi! She set me up! She tore her own clothes, she recorded me out of context!” He frantically yelled, his words slightly slurred by his swollen lip.

"You mean Saki Takemi. The same Saki Takemi who has audio recordings of your comments? The same one you summoned alone, without supervision, to the P.E. room?” Kobayakawa corrected sharply, the venom in his voice unusual for a man who usually spoke in weasel words and hedged bets.

“I didn’t touch her! She—She planned this! She’s just some manipulative whore trying to make a name for her—”

“ENOUGH!” Kobayakawa’s voice boomed, cutting through the hysterical excuses. He leaned forward, his bulk seeming to loom over the desk. He then took a deep breath and continued speaking.

"I have turned a blind eye to your…Indiscretions with the female students. I have smoothed over the ‘accidents’ on the volleyball team. I buried the volleyball abuse complaints. I paid lip service to parents and bribed my way through student council reports. I did it because you brought this school prestige. You were an Olympic medalist. Your name guaranteed victories"

His eyes then narrowed into slits. And then he slid a paper across the desk. It was a printed photo: A screenshot from the phone of one of the students. It showed Kamoshida straddling Saki on the P.E. room floor. Her clothes torn. Her expression one of terror. A classroom full of witnesses just behind the shattered door.

“But this? A student left half-naked and screaming in your office? A recording of your...Suggestive comments? A doctor—A respected member of the community—Beating you to a pulp in the middle of my school in front of dozens of students, teachers and the police? There is no covering this up, Mister Kamoshida. The stain is too large. There’s no more covering. The staff’s furious. The students are calling it attempted rape. The PTA’s going nuclear and are literally calling for your blood. We haven't settled the matter with Higarashi Academy, and the very exact thing happens on our school here?”

Kamoshida stared, his bravado evaporating to the air, his bloody handkerchief forgotten in his hand.

“B-but…The tournament…The nationals—”

“Are no longer your concern. You will consider yourself on an indefinite, open vacation. Effective immediately. You will leave this campus, and you will not return until—If—The police investigation concludes in your favour. Which, given the evidence I am being presented with, seems...Unlikely. Until then, do not return to this school. Do not speak to students. And do not speak to the press. Understood?” Kobayakawa stated coldly.

But Kamoshida retaliated once again.

“I—I made this school what it is! I'm gold medallist—!”

“And now...You’re just a perverted has-been in a tracksuit” Kobayakawa cut in, standing at last, his voice low and final.

The words hit Kamoshida like a physical blow. The air left his lungs. The vacation wasn't a reprieve; it was a prelude to dismissal. It was exile.

His arms fell limp to his sides, the fight draining out of him completely. He was a broken man, his pride, his position, his entire identity at Shujin, stripped away in one afternoon. Without another word, he turned and shuffled out of the office, a hollow shell.

His walk of shame through the school was a nightmare. Students lining the hallways didn't whisper; they stared openly, their faces etched with undisguised disgust and loathing. Teachers averted their eyes, not out of respect, but out of sheer contempt. Every glare, every muttered curse that reached his ears—“monster,” “pervert,” “disgrace”—Was a nail in his coffin.

He was no longer Suguru Kamoshida, the King of Shujin. He was just a disgraced, beaten man, walking alone through a sea of hatred, with nowhere left to run. The castle he had built for himself had crumbled to dust, and he was finally exposed for the pathetic coward he truly was.

TakeABreak

Tue 3rd. May 2017. Afterschool

The atmosphere in Takemi’s home was a stark contrast to the sterile clinic or the tense halls of Shujin. It was warm, quiet, and safe. Saki sat on the sofa, wrapped in a soft blanket, a cup of tea steaming on the table in front of her. The adrenaline had long since faded, leaving behind a deep, bone-weary exhaustion and the lingering tremors of remembered fear.

Takemi moved around the living space with a quiet efficiency, her earlier fury now banked into a smoldering, protective intensity. She’d already thoroughly checked Saki over again, her doctor’s hands gentle and precise. Now, she was fussing, a rare sight for her—Straightening a cushion, adjusting the blanket, her gaze constantly flicking back to Saki to ensure she was really there, really okay.

The doorbell rang. Before Takemi could even move, Saki’s head lifted, a faint, hopeful light returning to her eyes. Takemi answered the door to find Ren, Ann, and Ryuji standing there, their expressions a mixture of anger, concern, and relief. Morgana poked his head out from Ren’s bag.

“We came as soon as school ended. Is she alright?” Ann asked, her voice soft.

“She’s inside” Takemi said, stepping aside to let them in. Her usual sharpness was softened by a gratitude she didn’t need to voice.

They filed into the living room. The moment Saki saw them, the carefully maintained composure broke. A fresh wave of tears, these of relief and the safety of friendship, welled in her eyes.

Ann was at her side in an instant, pulling her into another fierce hug.

“You were so incredibly brave. So, so brave” She whispered, her own voice thick with emotion.

Ryuji stood awkwardly for a moment, scratching the back of his head, his usual brashness completely gone.

“Yeah, dude… what you did… that was hardcore. Seriously.” He said and offered a clumsy but sincere thumbs-up.

Ren didn’t say anything. He simply walked over, knelt in front of the sofa so he was at her eye level, and placed a steadying hand on her knee over the blanket. His grey eyes held hers, and in them, she saw no pity, only a deep, unwavering respect and a shared anger. The message was clear: I’m here. We’re here.

Morgana hopped onto the arm of the sofa.

“You orchestrated that perfectly. A true Phantom Thief maneuver. You exposed his rotten heart for the whole world to see” He said, his tone full of uncharacteristic admiration.

From her spot by the door, Takemi watched the scene, her arms crossed. Seeing Saki surrounded by her friends, seeing the genuine care and solidarity they offered, finally eased the last of the tension from her shoulders. The terrifying fury that had possessed her in the hallway was receding, replaced by a profound gratitude for these kids who had rallied around her niece.

“I’m making more tea. And ordering enough curry for everyone. You’re all staying for dinner” She announced, her voice back to its usual clinical tone, though warmer than any of them had ever heard it.

No one argued. They settled around the room—Ann on the couch beside Saki, Ryuji in an armchair, Ren staying on the floor leaning against the sofa near Saki’s legs. They didn’t need to talk about what happened anymore. Their presence was enough. They were a fortress around her, a tangible promise that she would never have to face such darkness alone again.

In the warmth of her adoptive aunt’s home, where said person proved to be leagues above her imbeciles of former parents, while being surrounded by her fiercely loyal friends, Saki finally allowed herself to truly relax. The horrors of the day were not forgotten, but they were being overwritten by something stronger: the unshakable knowledge that she was loved, she was protected, and she was home.

TakeABreak

Tue 3rd. May 2017. Evening

The comfortable silence in Takemi’s living room was broken by a new, determined energy. The care and comfort had been a necessary balm, but now it was time for steel.

And Ren, leader of the Phantom Thieves, was the one who broke the quiet.

“We’re sending the Calling Card” He stated, his voice low and final.

It wasn’t a question. It was a declaration. And with it, the atmosphere shifted instantly.

“He’s going to pay. For Shiho. For everything” Ann said. The softness vanished from her eyes, replaced by a cold fire.

“Damn right he is! And not just for that! Not after what he tried to pull with Saki today! Nobody does that to one of us and gets away with it!” Ryuji said, and slammed a fist into his palm, his earlier awkwardness burning away into pure rage. He looked at Saki, his expression fierce.

Saki looked around at them, their faces set with a unified, hell-bent resolve. It was for their own reasons—Ren and Ryuji’s expulsion, Ann’s vow for Shiho—but it was also for her. The warmth she felt now wasn’t just from the blanket; it was from being included, from being fought for. She nodded, her own jaw tightening.

“We end him” She simply declared.

“The plan’s the same: We have already secured the route, and now we send the card, and then we steal the Treasure” Morgana said, hopping onto the coffee table to address everyone.

"Ryuji, you know where he lives?” Ren asked.

“Yeah, I know the bastard’s condo. I can slip it right into his mailbox. Easy” Ryuji confirmed with a grim nod. But Morgana’s tail gave a triumphant flick.

“A mere mailbox delivery is too plain for a target of this magnitude! We need style! We need to make a statement he can’t ignore!” He exclaimed

He then laid out his idea. It was audacious, theatrical, and perfect. A slow grin spread across Ryuji’s face. Ann’s eyes lit up with vengeful glee. Ren gave a single, sharp nod of approval. Saki, despite the gravity of it all, felt a thrill of Phantom Thief pride. It was settled.

Wed 4th. May 2017. Morning

The next morning, the students of Shujin Academy arrived to a stunning sight. Taped to the main school gate, plastered across the bulletin boards, and slipped under the windshield wipers of every car in the teacher’s lot, were bright red cards.

The Calling Card.

Students crowded around, reading aloud in hushed, excited whispers:

To Suguru Kamoshida, the lustful and corrupt tyrant who masquerades as an educator...We know of your crimes. The abuse of your team. The shattering of dreams. The violation of trust. You have preyed upon the vulnerable for your own twisted desires, tarnishing this academy with your sinful existence. Thus, we have decided to make you confess all your crimes with your own mouth. We will take your distorted desires without fail.

-The Phantom Thieves of Hearts

It was everywhere. Impossible to ignore. Unavoidable.

Inside his empty, silent condo, Kamoshida found one slipped under his door. His hands shook as he read it, the words searing into his brain. The accusations. The threat. The humiliation of it being broadcast to the entire school.

“No… No…! It’s a prank! A stupid prank!” He muttered, his face pale. He crumpled the card, throwing it across the room.

But in the depths of his soul, in the cognitive world that reflected his heart, his Shadow Self reacted with pure, unadulterated terror. The opulent castle of his Palace shuddered. Alarms that were both literal and metaphorical blared through its gold-plated halls. The security, already tense, skyrocketed to maximum alert. Knights and Shadow copies of students patrolled with renewed viciousness, their forms flickering with their master’s panic.

"Impudent brats! I'll crush all of you! Fine then! Come at me! You dare try to defy me? ME?! I am the king! I own them all! I’ll kill them—! I’LL BUTCHER THEM IN THEIR SLEEP!!"

Palace Alert Rate: 100%

The Treasure was now fully materialized. The bait was taken. The trap was set.

That sane day after school, the Phantom Thieves gathered in front of Shujin Academy. There were no jokes, no teasing. The air was electric with purpose.

Ren looked at each of them—Ryuji, cracking his knuckles; Ann, her expression a mask of grim determination; Morgana, his eyes sharp and focused; and Saki, Nocturne, her newfound strength solidifying into a cool, ready calm.

“Everyone ready?” Joker asked, his voice cutting through the twilight.

A chorus of determined nods answered him.

“Then let’s go,” he said, pulling out his phone. The Meta-Nav glowed ominously.

“Beginning Navigation”

The world twisted, and Shujin Academy melted away, replaced by the towering, oppressive stone walls of Kamoshida’s Castle. The heist for the bastard of Lust had begun.

Metaverse. Kamoshida's Palace

A few minutes later, the final heist to the Palace of Lust begun.

The heist was a masterpiece of coordinated chaos. They fought through legions of armored knights and leering cognitive students, their movements a blur of fire, wind, lightning, and Saki’s purifying blasts of holy light. The path to the throne room was a gauntlet, but they were a spear of righteous fury, and nothing could stop them.

They burst into the vast, opulent throne room. There, floating above the empty throne, was the Treasure—a massive, gaudy crown of gold and gaudy jewels, pulsating with Kamoshida’s distorted ego.

“There it is!” Mona yelled.

“Let’s grab it and go!” Skull shouted.

Joker and Skull lunged forward, heaving the massive crown off its pedestal. It was incredibly heavy, the weight of a tyrant’s sin.

FWOOOSH!

A volleyball, wreathed in purple energy, shot across the room like a cannonball. It struck the crown dead-center with a deafening CLANG, tearing it from their grasp and sending it clattering across the marble floor.

Standing at the opposite end of the hall was Shadow Kamoshida, still in his ridiculous kingly outfit, his face a mask of incandescent rage. The massive crown on the floor glowed and shrank, flying into his outstretched hand, now a normal-sized, yet still grotesque, golden crown.

"I WON’T LET YOU TAKE THIS!” THIS IS THE CORE OF MY WORLD! THE PROOF THAT I AM THIS CASTLE’S KING!" He bellowed, his voice echoing.

“Yo, pervert! What are you doing here? You already lost everything out there!” Skull stepped forward, his pipe held tight.

“…And by a high school girl. The same kind of person whose life you ruined” Panther stepped up beside him, her whip cracking against the floor, and spat out those words, her voice dripping with venom.

"THAT LYING BITCH! Why couldn't you be obedient like this idiotic girl Suzui?!" Shadow Kamoshida’s eyes bulged, his rage focusing on Nocturne. 

From behind her mask, Saki—Nocturne—merely rolled her eyes, a gesture of such profound, cool dismissal it was more insulting than any retort.

"You...I'm gettin' real effin' sick of hearing you yap, you skeeve! I'm surprised a sick perv like you actually got hired as a teacher! I bet whenever you had a bad day, you would take out all your petty frustration on the volleyball team guys, wouldn't you?!" Skull yelled out in anger.

"Yeah. And? What's wrong with that? I did the same thing to the track team too! I tortured them every chance I got! Even up to the point of breaking their ace's leg and ruining his chances of a scholarship!" Shadow Kamoshida exclaimed with a disgusting grin.

"Don't remind me...I still remember the looks on their faces back then. I just couldn't stand seeing all the pain they were in anymore. The pain that you caused...And I decked you. Looking back on it now, I totally regret it" Skull said.

"HAHAHAHAHA! You finally realized just how foolish and presumptuous you were that day?!" Shadow Kamoshida asked, his face in glee.

But Skull just grinned at him.

"Uh, no? Knowing just how big a slimeball you really are right now, I regret not beating the ever livin' crap outta you when I had the chance" He said, causing Shadow Kamoshida to growl in anger at this.

"You know? You really are the worst. I can't believe you're actually a teacher" Panther interjected.

"Hm?" Shadow Kamoshida just glared silently at her.

"Thinking a school is your own personal castle, and that you can do whatever you want...You're acting more like a selfish brat than any high school kid! Step outside of the school, your precious castle...And you're just a creepy old man!" Panther exclaimed.

"Panther..." Nocturne called out to her friend sadly.

"Shiho's life was ruined all because of some overgrown manchild like you...Just thinking about it makes me sick. You even forced her to commit suicide. So you better get ready, because I swear, I'm going to make you pay!" Panther exclaimed, pointing at the Shadow, who had a vein pop on his forehead.

"Hah! Make me pay?! Really now! And so what if I beat up on a slave or two?! Who gives a damn?! The same goes for you rats! Do you really think you can do anything?!"

"Yes, we can. If we work together, we can take down one crummy adult" Joker said calmly.

“HAH! IT DOESN’T MATTER! I may have lost that world, but I will not lose this one! I will kill you all! NONE OF YOU ARE LEAVING HERE ALIVE!” The Shadow roared, clutching the crown to his chest.

He threw his head back and screamed, a sound of pure, unhinged distortion. Purple and black energy erupted from him, engulfing his form. The castle itself seemed to scream with him, the walls trembling. His body swelled, mutated, transforming into a monstrous perversion of his own lust.

His lower body became that of a gigantic, demonic goat, with hooves that cracked the marble floor. His torso remained muscular and human, but now sported four additional, muscular arms. In his main hands, he wielded a massive, cruel-looking spiked volleyball and a scepter topped with a leering, cognitive version of Ann’s face. His head was now crowned with twisting ram’s horns, his face a demonic visage of lust and rage. This was Suguru "Asmodeus" Kamoshida, the Demon of Lust made manifest.

“I WILL CRUSH YOU ALL!” his voice boomed, now a multi-layered hellish chorus.

Adelitas Way OST - Sick (Nightcore Edition)

The battle was joined.

It was not a fight; it was a war of attrition against a demigod of depravity.

Asmodeus Kamoshida was a whirlwind of violence. He spiked the volleyball with the force of a meteor, forcing Skull to desperately summon Captain Kidd to deflect it with a Ziodyne that only made the monster stagger. One of his four free hands shot out, grabbing Skull by the leg and hurling him across the room into a pillar.

“Skull!” Panther screamed.

“I’m good!” Skull groaned, pushing himself up.

“Megidolaon!” Joker roared, Arsène appearing behind him. A sphere of pure almighty energy slammed into Asmodeus’s chest, making him roar in pain but not fall.

And Nocturne was a blur of light.

“Kougaon!” Jeanne d’Arc’s blessed light seared the demon’s flesh, finding a weakness. Asmodeus howled, one of his arms lashing out backhandedly and catching her across the room. She hit the wall with a sickening thud.

“Nocturne!” Joker’s voice was raw with panic. But she pushed herself up, blood trickling from a cut on her lip behind her mask.

“I’m fine! Don’t stop!” She called out.

Mona danced around the hooves, casting Garudyne to try and knock the beast off balance, but it was like trying to topple a mountain. Panther’s Agidyne spell washed over him, but his resistance to fire was immense.

He was too strong. Too durable.

“DIE! DIE! DIE!” Asmodeus chanted, his sceptre firing blasts of addictive, lustful energy that clouded their minds and sapped their will. Panther cried out, clutching her head as cognitive whispers of her own insecurities assaulted her.

They were losing. They were being worn down.

“We need a new plan!” Morgana yelped, dodging a stomp that shattered the floor where he’d been standing.

Joker’s mind raced, scanning his Personas. He needed something...Something to create an opening. His eyes landed on a new mask, one he’d acquired recently. A persona of freezing despair.

“Jack Frost! Jack Bufula!”

The clown snowman-shaped fairy Persona erupted, unleashing a glacial assault of snowman-shaped replicas of itself with its head that collided like drops of rain and flash-froze two of Asmodeus’s legs and one of his arms solid. The demon roared in surprise and pain, momentarily immobilized.

“NOW! EVERYTHING YOU’VE GOT! AIM FOR THE CROWN!” Joker screamed.

It was their chance.

“Captain Kidd! Ziodyne!” Ryuji summoned his Persona, unleashing a nuclear blast that shook the castle to its foundations.

“Carmen! Agidyne!” Ann cried, her Persona unleashing an inferno that melted the frozen limbs and scorched the demon’s flesh.

“Zorro! Garudyne!” Morgana shouted, a colossal gust of wind slamming into the beast, forcing it to one knee.

“Jeanne! Megidolaon!” Nocturne finished, her Persona meeting Joker’s earlier attack with another cataclysmic blast of almighty power.

The combined assault was devastating. Asmodeus Kamoshida screamed, a sound of ultimate agony and rage. The blast of Almighty Magic completely knocking off the crown on his head, injuring him heavily and blasting the crown free, causing it to fly through the air in a shimmering arc.

He was left open for a finisher.

"You cheeky little rats! How dare you?! Slaves like you should remember their places beneath their king! You insects have no right to say anything about what I do! In fact, you are so beneath me you shouldn't even have the right to speak to one of my rank!" Asmodeus roared out.

"As I said, you just keep yapping on an on, even when you're down. You truly are a pathetic, sore loser" Skull spat out the words as if they were venom.

"Don't screw with me! I'm a gold medallist! Wherever I go, everyone bows and scrapes, rushing to serve me! Everyone listens to me! You trash should follow their example, quietly nodding and obeying my every word!" Asmodeus yelled.

"...You scummy adults think that you can get away with everything and anything, but you're wrong. Maybe that's why we were bestowed with this power" Panther said.

"Bastards like you who think that they're on the top of the world are the ones that fall harder than anyone else in the end of their lives" Mona followed.

"We won't let you get away with it. Even if all the adults turn a blind eye, we will make you pay for your crimes" Joker stated.

"We're not done with you yet! Get ready for the grand finale!" Nocturne called out. Joker stood next to her.

They both nodded. No words needed to be exchanged.

"Jack Frost!"

"Jack-O-Lantern!"

Joker summoned the frost snow jester fairy, while Saki summoned the fire pumpkin flame fairy, the two polar opposite twin brothers.

They both charged their biggest attacks. Joker with Ice and Nocturne with Fire. Jack Frost aimed both its opened palm forward, while Jack-O-Lantern aimed its lantern forward.

"Arctic Blazing Helix"

A stream of Ice and a stream of Fire. Both swirled at high speed forward, combining into a colorful helix of bluish white and reddish orange, soaring through the arena of the battle, and hitting Asmodeus head on, blasting him away as he flew to the ends of the massive castle hall while roaring in agony as the the helix of ice and fire made him take a trip to the end of the hall, before it engulfed him in a combined explosion of frost and heat the moment he crashed into the farthest end of the hall, shaking the very Palace to its core, and blowing the nearby abandoned crown away to the air.

Joker didn’t hesitate. He leaped, his body moving on pure instinct, his fingers closing around the cold, metallic curves of the crown.

He landed, rolling to his feet, the Treasure held high.

Behind him, the massive form of Asmodeus Kamoshida began to dissolve, his roars fading into pathetic, whimpering cries as he shrank back down into his pathetic Shadow form, collapsing onto the cracked marble.

The throne room fell silent, save for the heavy panting of the exhausted Phantom Thieves.

They had won. The battle had been brutal, epic, and had pushed them to their absolute limits, but they had won. The crown of Lust was theirs.

Music Ends

The crown shrank to the size of a normal crown instead of it being gigantic, and Joker lifted it. The crown felt solid, real, and disgustingly heavy in Joker’s hand. Victory was a palpable thing in the air, thick with the scent of ozone and spent energy. But the will of a tyrant, especially a cornered one, is a desperate, ugly thing.

With a final, guttural roar of denial, the collapsed form of Shadow Kamoshida surged upward. It wasn't a transformation of power, but a last, pathetic lunge of pure spite. His hand, claw-like, snatched the crown from Joker’s grasp before the leader could react.

“NO! IT'S MINE! MINE! YOU CAN'T TAKE IT FROM ME! I WON'T LET YOU!” He screeched, stumbling backward, clutching the Treasure to his chest like a lifeline, before running away from the Phantom Thieves.

"Hey! Get back here!" Skull yelled at him, as the Phantom Thieves gave chase.

Shadow Kamoshida scrambled away from them, his back hitting the cold stone of the balcony railing. He turned, expecting an escape route, but found only a dizzying drop into the cognitive abyss. He whirled back around. The Phantom Thieves stood between him and the only exit, their forms silhouetted against the fading light of the throne room. He was surrounded.

Panther took a step forward, her voice cold and level, devoid of its usual warmth.

“What’s the matter? Aren’t you going to jump? You’re a great athlete, aren’t you?” She asked, the question dripping with icy contempt. Shadow Kamoshida’s eyes darted to the drop behind him, then back to the advancing Thieves.

“Shit” He breathed, the word a confession of utter defeat.

"It's over. There's no way out for you, Kamoshida" Nocturne said. Shadow Kamoshida clicked his tongue, his fear morphing back into a familiar, defensive rage.

“It’s all the fault of those damn hyenas! The parents! The alumni! Forcing their expectations on me! Making all kinds of demands! Is it wrong for me to ask for something in return?!” Shadow Kamoshida yelled as he clicked his tongue, his fear morphing back into a familiar, defensive rage, pointing a trembling finger at nothing.

He then flinched when Carmen appeared right behind Panther, smoke puffing from her cigarette-cradling lips.

“Right now. You’re looking at the same sight Shiho did. She must have been so scared...Except she had to jump. What will you do? Are you going to jump too? Or...Will you stand there and die?” Panther continued, her voice softening into something far more terrifying—a quiet, devastating grief

"N-No! Please stop! Don't do it! No!" Shadow Kamoshida pleaded, only for Panther to command Carmen to fire an Agi at his side, intentionally missing him.

"Isn't that what everyone pleaded with you to do! All the boys you broke...All the girls you violated...They all said those same words to you! And yet you stole everything from them and ruined their lives!" Panther yelled out, her voice trembling with loud fury. Nocturne then stepped forward, her gaze cool and analytical behind her mask.

“If you think about it, the reason you fell for the oldest trick in the book with me was because of your lust. You saw a girl, judged her by her appearance, and wanted to make her your slave. Use her up. Then throw her away like garbage when you’re done. I know that very well” she said, her voice almost conversational. A flicker of old pain crossed her features, quickly schooled into neutrality.

“Nocturne...” Joker whispered, a note of sadness in his voice.

She didn’t look at him, her eyes fixed on the cowering Shadow as she continued.

“But the thing is, existences like that...They’re short-lived. No matter how much they think they’re kings of the world, they always fall. And they fall hard...Just like you did” Her eyes narrowed.

“Checkmate, motherfucker” Skull finished it, a brutal, final pronouncement. The last of the fight drained out of Shadow Kamoshida. His shoulders slumped, the crown feeling like a lead weight. Frantic, terrified sobs wracked his body.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please, forgive meeeeee!!” He pleaded even more, falling to his knees.

"I suppose it's over for you now that you're cornered" Mona noted.

“D-don’t kill me! You want it?! You can have it! Just take it!” Shadow Kamoshida begged, his eyes wide with primal fear. And in a final act of cowardice, he hurled the crown at them, as if the very act of giving it up could save him. Joker didn’t even flinch. His hand, previously tucked in the pocket of his trench coat, snapped out and caught the crown with casual, effortless grace. His other hand remained in his pocket, the picture of cool, unshakeable control.

Shadow Kamoshida fell to his knees, utterly broken. Not just defeated, but hollowed out.

“What...What should I do? I’ve lost everything now...How…How can I live?” He whimpered, looking at them like lost children.

Nocturne looked down at him, her expression not of pity, but of cold, hard truth.

“Figure that out yourself. Use the same brain that thought about raping me. I went through hell on Earth. I only stood back up because there were people who were truly willing to stand by my side” She stated.

"Confess your crimes and repent. That's what you must do" Joker said.

Those words from both Nocturne and Joker were a final, devastating blow. Shadow Kamoshida’s sobs quieted. He looked at the floor, a dim light of understanding—or perhaps just utter resignation—finally entering his eyes.

“I...Understand. I shall return to my real self… and atone… for these… actions…” He whispered, his voice barely audible. He then looked up at them one last time, a flicker of his former arrogance completely extinguished. Then, his form dissolved into a soft, bright light that pulsed once before vanishing entirely.

The moment he disappeared, the Castle let out a deep, groaning shudder, like a great beast dying.

“NOT AGAIN!” Panther yelled as the first chunks of ceiling began to rain down.

“Damn it! We gotta book it! Now!” Skull roared.

The five Phantom Thieves turned and sprinted for their lives, charging back through the long, familiar corridors as Kamoshida’s cognitive world collapsed around them. Stonework crumbled, tapestries tore themselves apart, and the very floor buckled beneath their feet.

“WE’RE SO DEAD! WE’RE SO DEAD!” Panther shrieked with every pounding step.

In a flash of light, Mona transformed back into his cat form, leaping from the disintegrating ground onto Skull’s head, then bouncing to Panther’s shoulder, before finally landing securely on Joker’s shoulder, meowing in a sly feline tone as if mocking Skull in the face.

“NO FAIR!” Skull yelled, ducking under a falling pillar.

They ran, a desperate, chaotic dash through the end of a world, finally bursting through the glowing exit and tumbling out onto the quiet, solid pavement of the alley behind Leblanc. They lay in a heap, gasping for air, covered in dust and adrenaline.

A moment later, Ren’s phone chimed with its calm, female voice.

“Destination Deleted”

It was over. The bastard of Lust was no more.

Wed 4th. May 2017. Afterschool

They reappeared back in the real world, panting heavily.

"Dude...I thought that we were goners..." Ryuji gasped.

"This is the second time this happens...At least give us a warning..." Ann followed back, gasping for breath as well.

"What about the Treasure?" Saki asked, only for Ren to take his hand out of his pocket, revealing a gold medal dangling from a blue fabric strap.

"This...Is a gold medal?" Ryuji asked.

"So that's the true form of his Treasure. The source of his desires" Ren said.

"No wonder he freaked out and lost it when we defeated him and took it from him" Saki said.

"So the creepy old bastard was just clinging to past glories for dear life, huh? Pathetic" Ann spat out.

"Anyway, since we trashed his Palace, that means we changed his heart, right?" Ryuji asked.

"Probably" Morgana answered.

"Whaddya mean 'Probably'?! We'll be expelled if it doesn't!" Ryuji yelled out, obviously panicking.

"Ryuji. Don't worry. You saw what happened when we changed Hayato's heart. I mean, come on. Who on Earth turns themselves in to the police for their own crimes? I'm sure that everything will be alright" Saki said, trying to comfort Ryuji from his worries.

"There isn't much we can do except wait and see what happens" Morgana said.

"For now, let's go home" Ren said, causing everyone to nod.

TakeABreak

Wed 4th. May 2017. Evening

Takemi household

The silence in Takemi’s home after the heist was profound. Saki sat by the window, watching the rain streak down the glass. The adrenaline-fueled triumph of stealing Kamoshida’s Treasure had faded, leaving behind a complex whirlpool of emotions. There was satisfaction, yes—a deep, resonant feeling of justice served. They had torn down a predator who had hurt so many, including her.

But intertwined with that satisfaction was a cold, sober understanding. She had looked into the abyss of a distorted heart and seen the pathetic, whimpering creature at its core. She had weaponized her own trauma, using the very tactics of manipulation and false vulnerability that had once been used against her, to orchestrate Kamoshida’s real-world downfall. It had been necessary. It had been right. But it had also been…Dark. A part of her, the part that was still the innocent girl who loved manga and coffee, felt strangely hollow. The victory didn’t feel like a celebration; it felt like a necessary, grim surgery to remove a cancer.

She remembered the darkness in Kamoshida’s eyes. The vile smile. The cornered silence when no one believed her...When even the system looked the other way. She'd been forced to play a twisted game. But this time—this time—she had won.

It wasn’t a perfect victory. Shiho was still in the hospital. The bruises—physical and emotional—would never vanish completely. And her own soul still bore claw marks from what could’ve happened if she had hesitated for even a moment longer.

But then came Ren. And Takemi. And Ann. And Ryuji. And Morgana. And even Nocturne, the other self that bled from her trauma like a blade drawn from flesh.

They'd believed her. And for once, that had been enough.

She was pulled from her thoughts by the gentle weight of a blanket being draped over her shoulders. She looked up to see Takemi watching her, a silent question in her eyes.

“I’m okay, Aunt Tae. Just...Thinking” Saki said, offering a small, tired smile. Takemi nodded, understanding without needing words.

“The world is cleaner tonight” She said simply and went to make tea.

It was enough, after all.

Thu 5th. May 2017. Early Morning

Shujin Academy's Gymnasium Hall

"An emergency assembly? For what?"

"Ugh. What a pain"

"I betcha this has to do with the incident of Suzui jumping off the roof the other day"

"I don't need some assembly to tell me not to jump off a building"

"Gawd. I'm bored already"

The very next day after changing Kamoshida's heart, the entire student body of Shujin Academy gathered in the gymnasium. An unexpected mandatory morning assembly had been called, likely another hollow speech from Principal Kobayakawa about school unity. Some of them wore confused looks, others wary or even anxious. The events of the last week had been swirling with rumor and uncertainty. Shiho Suzui's attempted suicide had shocked the school. And the incident of Suguru Kamoshida—who had been suspended by the principal and told not to return—which was regarding his attempt to assault Saki Takemi, added fuel to an already volatile fire, not to mention that the same happened in Higarashi High, the neighbouring school next to Shujin a few blocks away.

Ren, Ryuji and Ann were there, but without Saki with them. Takemi insisted that Saki doesn't go to school until the matter with Kamoshida is over and he is put behind bars. The police tried to arrive in the afternoon yesterday to interrogate Saki, who was at that time with the Phantom Thieves in their quest to change Kamoshida's heart. However, Takemi didn't question Saki's absence. In fact, she wanted Saki to not be present when the police came, and it was not because she was afraid on her from the pressure the police would give her...It was because Takemi didn't want Saki to see what she will do to those police officers.

Fortunately, as if anticipating this, Saki begged her aunt not to inject any of the police with muscle relaxant or cyanide, or whatever harmful concoctions Takemi has brewed. Takemi only settled by mentioning that Saki will not be up for interrogation due to the trauma she sustained from that horrible incident, and that they won't disturb her niece and patient, as she is doing her job as a doctor, so as per the law, the police have no right to interfere with a doctor's job.

"Looks like Kamoshida hasn't been in school since the day Saki set him up" Ren said, his tone holding slight pride on the fact that Saki busted him.

"Do you think it really worked?" Ryuji asked.

"Hey. The Principal is going to speak" Ann said.

"I'm sure you are all aware of the two terrible incidents that happened within the past few days. Fortunately, we have been informed that Suzui-san will survive. Though her recovery will take a long time. As for Takemi-san, she is fine physically, albeit traumatized by the event that occurred. However, her aunt, Dr. Tae Takemi, has assured us yesterday that Takemi-san is steadily recovering at a rapid rate, and she will be able to return to school in a short time, which indicates to us that both ladies have a truly strong heart and a strong will to survive"

Kobayakawa cleared his throat, before continuing.

"Now I believe that everyone here has a bright, promising future. What I'd like you to take away from those incidents that life is valuable and precious—"

The door of the gymnasium suddenly opened, and none were prepared for what happened next.

Kamoshida emerged from the entrance behind the stage, dressed in his usual gym uniform. Except now, his once-proud posture was crumbling. He looked like a ghost of his former self. His swagger was gone, replaced by a slumped, shuffling gait. His eyes hollow, his hair dishevelled, his face pale.

"Mister Kamoshida! What are you—" Kobayakawa was shocked. He thought that he told Kamoshida to stay low until the investigation with the police is done.

"Pardon me, Principal" Kamoshida said, his voice tone surprisingly low. He then stood in front of the podium and started speaking in the microphone.

“I...I have been reborn. That’s why...I came here...To tell you all the truth” His voice, when it came, was cracked and broken, but clear, and nothing but stunned silence met this statement, before Kamoshida started speaking.

"I've been doing many things repeatedly that no teacher should ever do. I verbally abused students. I physically harassed my volleyball team. I physically abused male students, and...I sexually harassed female students"

Gasps of horror, disbelief and disgust came from students and teachers alike.

"I expelled several students simply because I didn't like them, and under that retrospect...I destroyed the track team and broke Sakamoto’s leg...Simply because I didn’t like them as well"

No one moved. No one stopped him.

"And I...I was the reason Shiho Suzui tried to kill herself"

The silence shattered like glass. Screams of disbelief. Cries of fury.

He clutched the microphone harder, knees buckling beneath him.

"I tried to coerce Takamaki-san into a relationship...In exchange for keeping Suzui on the team. And after that—I tried to do the same thing to Saki Takemi"

The name echoed through the gym. Some students flinched. Some lowered their heads. Others—Those who had known, suspected, or turned a blind eye—Couldn't meet anyone’s gaze.

The air left the room. All eyes flickered to where Ren, Ann, and Ryuji stood together. Saki was notably absent, still under Takemi’s protective care at home.

“I am shallow...! Pathetic...! Scum! Lower than human...I don’t deserve to live! I will...I will take responsibility! I will take my own life!” Kamoshida said before he fell to his knees on the bleachers, his body wracked with sobs.

"DON'T RUN AWAY, YOU BASTARD!" Ann’s voice rang out like a gunshot. All eyes turned to her. She then stormed forward, fists clenched. Her voice trembled with anger—and grief. Tears of rage streaming down her face.

“Shiho is fighting for her life in a hospital because of you! Saki is scarred because of you! Killing yourself isn’t taking responsibility! It’s the ultimate coward’s way out! You’d be running away from having to face what you’ve done!” Ann yelled. This caused Kamoshida to flinch as if struck. He looked up, a flicker of clarity in his hollow eyes.

“You’re...You’re right, Takamaki-san. I’m scum. I’m pathetic. I’m...Shallow. I don’t deserve to live. But if I run away now, then it means I never really faced any of it...”

The dam broke completely. Students shouted curses. Teachers, who had long turned a blind eye, could only stare in horrified shame, making no move to stop the torrent of hatred directed at the man on his knees.

“Someone...Please call the police” Kamoshida begged, his voice a broken whisper amplified by the microphone.

The request hung in the air, surreal and absolute. Half an hour later, the silence was broken by the sound of sirens. Police officers entered the gym and led the sobbing, broken man away in handcuffs. Principal Kobayakawa watched, his face ashen and dripping with sweat, his own career crumbling before him.

With cuffed hands, Suguru Kamoshida was escorted away in plain sight of the entire school. He kept his eyes down, never once raising his head again. Principal Kobayakawa was sweating profusely, trying to mask his panic behind a forced air of solemnity, but it was too late. The tide had already turned.

As the teachers finally began to herd the shell-shocked students back to class, something unexpected happened.

When the teachers finally addressed the student body again, the mood had shifted. One by one, apologies were made. Not to Kamoshida, but to Ren Amamiya. To Ann Takamaki. And in quiet, solemn tones—To Saki Takemi, who was not present but whose name now carried new weight and whispered reverence.

Yuuki Mishima stepped forward nervously, holding his school bag tightly. His voice cracked but didn't falter.

"I need to say something to all of you. I was one of Kamoshida’s victims too. And I...I also did what he told me to do. Amamiya-san...Kamoshida forced me to spread those rumors about your record. He...He told me to dig up anything I could on Takemi-san to blackmail her, but...I came up empty, and honestly, I’m glad I didn’t. I’m so sorry” Mishima said. Ren didn’t reply right away. He just stared back, unreadable.

Then, Mishima bowed deeply.

“Please...When you see her...Tell her the school welcomes her back. Not just a classmate to us anymore.. But...As a Hero” He said.

Hero.

The word echoed in the suddenly quiet hallway. Ren gave a small, acknowledging nod. The path to redemption for Shujin Academy would be long, and the scars would remain, but for the first time, the poison had been purged. And in its place, a fragile, newfound respect was beginning to grow. The Phantom Thieves had not just changed a heart; they had begun to change a world.

An as the crowd began to disperse, students quietly exchanged glances—ashamed, humbled, and confused by the truths they had witnessed.

But among it all, there was the faintest flicker of something new. Not just justice. But change.

And in a quiet home across the city, Saki Takemi sat silently, staring out the window, eyes shimmering in the light of the setting sun.

She hadn't returned yet. But the world was waiting for her now.

Not to hurt her. But to welcome her back.

Name: Saki Takemi

Age: 16

Codename : Nocturne

Persona: Jeanne d'Arc, Manananggal, Jack-O-Lantern, Wildcard

Arcana: Moon

Hope Spells: N/A

Name: Ren Amamiya

Age: 16

Codename : Joker

Persona: Arsène, Orpheus, Jack Frost

Arcana: Fool

Will Seed Spells: N/A

Chapter Text

Fri 6th. May 2017. Afternoon

The world hadn’t changed.

The sky was still cloudless, the train still late, and Tokyo still buzzed with the low, endless hum of a city forever awake.

But for Saki Takemi, something had changed. The world felt a bit...Softer.

Her trauma hadn’t vanished. Not the memory of that golden palace of rot, nor the disgusting lecherous eyes of a man who saw nothing but conquest in her defiance. But her steps, once stiff and defensive, were lighter. Her eyes—guarded, sharp—now shimmered with curious glints as she watched the world go by from inside the train.

Ryuji was making obnoxious jokes to Ann, Ren stared ahead quietly, tapping his fingers along the rhythm of the train and Morgana peeked through Ren’s bag and grumbled about not having opposable thumbs.

And Saki? Saki smiled.

To understand what was going on, let us go a few hours back.

A day after the Kamoshida scandal had rocked the school to its core, a different kind of mission was underway: Have Saki outside Yongen-Jaya to places aside from school.

After a significant amount of pleading and a solemn vow from Ren that he would guard Saki with his life, Dr. Takemi had reluctantly agreed to let her go to Shibuya. The permission, however, came with a chilling caveat.

“If a single hair on her head is out of place, I will administer this experimental aphrodisiac tonic—untested, you understand—to both you and Sakamoto-kun. I will then lock Takamaki-san in a room with you during the symptoms. Indefinitely” Takemi said to Ren, her voice deceptively sweet as she mixed a vial of lurid pink liquid, one hand gripping her clipboard, the other clinging to Saki’s like a paranoid mother hen. The very threat caused Ren to break out in a cold sweat, Ryuji looked like he was about to be sick all over Leblanc’s floor, and Ann just laughed awkwardly but slowly scooted to the door.

“A-Auntie, that’s a bit...” Saki muttered while laughing nervously.

"And remember, your pouch has pepper spray, a taser, and a butterfly knife. If anyone dares to look into you the wrong way, don’t be shy or hesitant to use them” Takemi said.

"A knife?! Auntie, why a knife—?" Saki trailed in her shock.

“It’s decorative” Takemi deadpanned.

“It’s sharpened!” Saki exclaimed. This caused Takemi’s eyes to narrow, the threatening aura of a war god swirling around her as she stared at Saki with a comically serious glare.

“And? You will defend yourself if necessary. I am a doctor. And your aunt. I can ruin lives with a phone call. If you won’t defend yourself, I will avenge you. Thoroughly” Takemi said. This caused tears to well in Saki’s eyes as she threw herself into Tae's embrace.

“I love you so much, Aunt Tae! You’re the best...Scariest aunt ever! I never want to be apart from you!” She exclaimed, her voice muffled as she buried her face in Takemi's bosom, who returned back the hug to her.

“Of course you do. You’re the only family I won’t dissect” Takemi replied, patting her on the head, her voice unusually warm.

It was a heartwarming scene, undercut by the three Phantom Thieves and one cat silently making a blood oath to never, ever let Saki out of their sight.

And we get to this current point.

Twenty minutes later by train, they emerged into the bustling heart of Shibuya. Ryuji led them with confident purpose.

“I know a place. Sells models. But the guy there...He’s kinda shady. Also sells the real deal, I think. But Mona says the model weapons work just as good for us” Ryuji said. He then led them down a quiet alley, stopping in front of a small, unassuming shop with a sign that read ‘Untouchable’. Saki blinked, more curious than afraid.

Inside, the shop was a fascinating contradiction. A man with the sharp eyes and imposing presence of a retired yakuza sat behind the counter, lazily reading a magazine. The shelves around him, however, were lined with meticulously crafted model guns and melee weapons. Ren’s eyes lit up with interest, but Saki’s were drawn to one piece in particular.

It was a set of four intricate, triple-barreled firearms. They weren’t just models; they were works of art. Adorned with nature-themed engravings of butterfly wings and flowers, they had ivory handles and were topped with flintlock hammers holding colorful gems. Each had a unique insect charm and a name: Orange Blossom, Yellow Sunshine, Green Grass, Blue Sky. They were bizarre, beautiful, and utterly captivating.

Mesmerized, Saki drifted towards the shelf, her fingers gently tracing the exquisite craftsmanship of Orange Blossom.

At the counter, Iwai was in a gruff debate with Ren and Ryuji over the value of the gold coin and the Olympic medal. His sharp eyes flickered over to the girl who was so intently studying his most peculiar creation.

“She with you? Seems taken with a real odd piece” He grunted, a slight smirk playing on his lips. Saki jumped slightly, realizing the attention was on her. She approached the counter politely.

“Excuse me, sir. Are you the one who made these? They’re...Incredible” Saki said.

“Yeah, that was me. A failed project. Dumb idea, really. Who the hell could fight with four guns? Two in the hands, two on the heels? Customers called it idiotic” Iwai said, letting out a dry chuckle. He tried to sound dismissive, but a hint of crestfallen pride lingered in his tone.

In response, Saki shook her head, her ocean-blue eyes wide with genuine admiration.

“I don’t think it’s dumb at all! It’s like fusing a pistol with a gatling gun! It’s so creative! I can see all the hard work you put into it! I think it’s amazing. I love it!” She beamed, a radiant, glittering smile that seemed to literally cast a soft light in the dim shop.

The effect was immediate and nuclear.

Iwai, the hardened, shady arms dealer, stared. His usual gruff demeanour completely melted away. A dreamy, mesmerized look crossed his face, accompanied by a comical trickle of blood from his nose. Sparkles seemed to materialize around his head.

“So precious. Definitely protect” He breathed, flashing a wobbly thumbs-up.

“N-not you too!” Saki gasped, comically freaking out.

She turned to see Ren, Ryuji, Ann, and a peeking Morgana all with identical, blissful smiles, sparkling eyes, and their own synchronized nosebleeds.

“Agreed” They chorused in unison, each flashing their own thumbs-up.

“W-What is wrong with all of you?!” Saki yelled with a blush, stumbling back. Ren just chuckled at this and nodded.

“It’s official. Your smile is a supernatural weapon. We're convinced” He said, wiping his nose.

“Yeah, I think I just saw my ninth life flash before my eyes...In glitter” Morgana purred. Iwai chuckled, wiping the blood from his own nose and regaining some of his composure, though a small smile remained.

“You brats are amusing. Okay. Wait here” He said before standing up and proceeded to disappear into a back room and returned moments later with a heavy case, placing it on the counter with a thud. He opened it. Inside were neat stacks of yen.

“One million” Iwai stated.

The Thieves stared, speechless.

“Eh?!” Ren, Ann, Ryuji and Saki shouted in chorus.

"Yeah! Eh?!" Morgana yelled as well from Ren's bag. Though to Iwai, his words only came out as loud cat meows.

“The coin’s worth eight hundred grand. The medal, maybe thirty. The rest is for the little beauty here. It’s not often someone...gets it” Iwai said, his eyes flicking to Saki’s still-glowing face.

“Thank you so much for your generosity, sir! Even though we must look suspicious...You’re being so kind!” Saki said, immediately bowing deeply to Iwai.

“Don’t mention it. That smile’s lethal, kid” Iwai huffed, trying to hide his nosebleed again.

Then Ren, noticing Saki’s lingering glances at the peculiar gun set, spoke up.

“How much for the model?” He asked Iwai.

“Ren, no! It’s not necessary!” Saki gasped out. At this, Iwai’s unusually warm smile returned.

“It’s free. Consider it a thank you for making an old man’s day. Better it goes to someone who appreciates it than gathers dust on the shelf. It’s not like she’s gonna kill anyone with it. It’s just a model” He said while dismissively waving a hand.

“W-We won’t. We’re good kids” Ryuji coughed out.

Ren, Ryuji, Ann, and Morgana all chuckled nervously, a perfectly synchronized sound of sheer, undiluted guilt. They were going to use it in another dimension, but...Semantics.

And as they turned to leave, Saki bowed one more time.

“Thank you again! I’ll come back and help you with more gun ideas!” She exclaimed as Saki and the others left. Iwai just chuckled, picking up his magazine as the bell on the door chimed their exit.

“Amusing brats” He muttered to himself, the ghost of a real smile still on his face. He’d made a sale, gotten rid of a white elephant, and had his work praised all in one day.

It was, indeed, a good day.

TakeABreak

The million yen felt heavy and significant in Ren’s bag, a tangible result of their dangerous double life. The bizarre, glittering incident at Untouchable had left a light, almost giddy feeling in the air as the Phantom Thieves spilled out onto the streets of Shibuya.

“Alright! We’re loaded! Time to celebrate! Beef bowl? My treat!” Ryuji yelled, pumping a fist into the air.

“You’re buying? This I have to see” Ann said with a grin

“As you should, you idiot! We just made a fortune thanks to Nocturne’s...uh...‘smile power’” Morgana said, poking his head out. 

As the others debated the merits of various greasy spoons, Ren fell into step beside Saki, who was carefully cradling the case containing the beautiful, impractical model guns Iwai had given her.

“You okay? That was...A lot back there” He asked, his voice low enough that only she could hear him over the Shibuya crowd. Saki looked up at him, a faint blush on her cheeks that had nothing to do with the crowd.

“I’m fine. Just...Embarrassed. I don’t know why everyone keeps...Doing that” She gestured vaguely at her face. Ren just offered a small, gentle smile.

“Don’t be. It’s...You. It’s a good thing. Anyways, you really liked those, huh?” He answered her, then asked her as he glanced at the case in her hands.

Her face lit up, this time with genuine, un-self-conscious excitement. “They’re incredible! The craftsmanship...The idea behind them...It’s so unique! It’s like the creator put his entire soul into them, even if everyone else thought it was silly” She exclaimed excitedly. Her expression then softened right afterwards.

“I know what that feels like. To make something…To put a piece of yourself into it, and have it be rejected” She muttered.

“Yeah. I know the feeling” Ren nodded, understanding implicitly. He thought of the rumors, the scornful looks, the way people had written him off based on a lie.

They walked in comfortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the city fading into a background hum.

“Thank you for offering to buy them for me. You didn’t have to do that” Saki said suddenly, her voice soft.

“You looked like you wanted them. Seemed like the right thing to do. Besides, after everything, you deserve something nice” Ren said with a shrug, shoving his hands in his pockets. 

Saki’s blush deepened. She adjusted her grip on the case, her fingers brushing against his arm for a brief second. A small, electric jolt passed between them, making them both look away quickly.

“So, You’re going to help Iwai with gun ideas?” Ren said, clearing his throat and changing the subject.

She laughed, a light, musical sound.

“I don’t know the first thing about guns! But I like designing things. Maybe I can draw up some concepts. It might be...Fun. Maybe you could help? You have a good eye for...Style” She said and looked at him, a playful glint in her ocean-blue eyes. She gestured to his Metaverse attire, which she’d now seen. The compliment, and the implication that she’d been thinking about his appearance, made Ren’s own cheeks grow warm.

“Sure. Yeah. That could be...Fun” He muttered, clearly flustered.

“Hey, lovebirds! You comin’ or what? I’m starvin’!” Ryuji’s voice boomed from ahead, breaking the moment.

Saki giggled, and Ren couldn’t help but smile as they picked up the pace...Only to hear Ann scoffing at Ryuji for some reason.

Apparently, Ryuji’s boast about treating everyone to a beef bowl was immediately met with a scoff from Ann, who had a far grander vision for their sudden windfall.

“A beef bowl? Seriously, Ryuji? We just got a million yen! We’re not spending it on a glorified fast-food joint. I know the perfect place. Somewhere we can really celebrate in style” she said, planting her hands on her hips with a mischievous glint sparkling in her eyes.

Ren, Saki, and Ryuji looked at her curiously. Even Morgana poked his head out further from the bag.

“Where?” Ryuji asked, already looking suspicious. Ann grinned, striking a small pose.

“The Wilton Buffet Hotel! It’s super high-class. All-you-can-eat gourmet food, a beautiful view of the city...It’s expensive, but we can totally afford it now!” She exclaimed, and Ryuji’s face paled.

“W-Wilton?! Dude, that place is for, like, rich business people and celebrities! My million yen would be gone in one meal!” Ryuji’s face paled.

“Our million yen. And Lady Ann’s idea is infinitely superior to your greasy beef bowl! We deserve a reward befitting Phantom Thieves!” Morgana corrected primly, before giving out his approval

“A...A fancy hotel? I’ve never been to a place like that” Saki said, her eyes were wide with a mixture of excitement and anxiety. Her old gyaru persona might have aspired to it, but the real Saki Yoshida—Now Saki Takemi, had never even dreamed of it. Ren watched her, seeing the nervous wonder on her face. He made a decision.

“Let’s do it” He said.

“But—!” Ryuji sputtered.

“It’s settled! It’ll be so much fun! We can get all dressed up!” Ann declared, looping her arm through Saki’s.

TakeABreak

Fri 6th. May 2017. Evening

The plan was set. An hour later, after a quick trip to Central Street for Ann to “help” Saki find something appropriate (which mostly involved Ann gushing over how everything looked amazing on her), the group stood outside the luxurious Wilton Hotel. Ren looked sharp in a simple, dark button-down shirt and slacks he’d borrowed from Sojiro’s old wardrobe. Ryuji looked deeply uncomfortable in a stiff collared shirt. Ann was stunning in a vibrant red dress with no sleeves.

But it was Saki who stole the breath from everyone’s lungs.

Ann had chosen a simple, elegant navy-blue dress for her. It wasn’t flashy or revealing, but it complemented her pale skin and flowing black hair perfectly, making her ocean-blue eyes seem even brighter. She looked beautiful, but more importantly, she looked...Happy. And incredibly nervous.

“I feel like I don’t belong here” She whispered to Ren as they approached the grand entrance.

“Hey. After everything we’ve been through, we belong anywhere we want to be” He said softly, offering her his arm. She looked at his arm, then up at his face, a grateful smile gracing her lips. She tentatively looped her arm through his, and together, they walked into the opulent lobby.

The buffet was everything Ann had promised and more. Endless platters of exquisite food, from delicate sushi and tempura to roast beef carved to order and decadent pastries. For Saki, who had lived on convenience store noodles and scraps for so long, it was overwhelming. She stuck close to Ren at first, unsure of what to try. He, ever observant, would quietly point out things he thought she might like.

“Try this” He’d say, handing her a plate with a single, perfect piece of salmon nigiri. Or, “The chocolate mousse is really good.”

They found a table by the window overlooking the sparkling Tokyo skyline. As they ate, the initial awkwardness melted away, replaced by laughter and easy conversation. Ryuji, after getting over the price, was piling his plate high with shocking dedication. Ann was in her element, narrating the culinary experience. Morgana was secretly being fed slivers of high-quality tuna under the table by a conspiratorial Ren.

But throughout it all, there were quiet moments between Ren and Saki. A shared smile when Ryuji tried to use the wrong fork. Him gently pushing a glass of water toward her when she tried a spicy dish. Her laughing softly as he attempted to explain the rules of a complicated-looking dessert he’d never actually eaten before.

And while Ryuji would go to steak and meat, Ann would go to cake and desserts. Saki literally burst out in laughter when Ann smacked Ryuji when he jokingly told her to be "careful from the calories", considering the fact that Ann is a model. This was the especially funny part, as Ryuji just sulked into a corner like a baby, and even though she was the one that got offended by his comment, Ann went next to him while holding an ice pack, muttering her apologies to him.

At one point, as both Ren and Saki reached for the same last cream puff, their fingers brushed. They both pulled back quickly, a blush rising on both their faces.

“You can have it” They said in unison, then laughed, the tension breaking.

“Split it?” Ren suggested.

“Okay” Saki nodded, her smile shy.

It was a simple, silly moment. But sitting in a luxurious hotel, splitting a cream puff with a boy who saw her not as a victim or a project, but just as Saki, felt like a fragment of a life she had never dared to imagine. It was a celebration, yes. But for Saki Takemi, it felt an awful lot like a beginning.

This made her speak of some of her anxieties to him.

“Hey, Ren” Saki finally said, tilting her head.

“Hm?” He muttered.

“...Do you think I’m doing okay?” She asked.

Ren turned his head slowly, noting the uncertainty in her tone.

“After everything that happened in Hayato’s Palace...And with Kamoshida...Sometimes I wonder if I’m really helping. Or just...Tagging along” She continued, eyes fixed on the bright night starry sky.

He blinked once, then reached into his bag, pulled out a single sucker candy, and placed it gently into her palm.

“Huh?” She blinked.

“That’s your reward” He said softly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

“Reward?” Saki asked, narrowing her eyes.

“For making an adult gun nerd nearly cry with happiness” He chuckled. She stared at the candy for a second, before a soft giggle slipped out of her.

“You’re really weird, Ren” She said.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing” Ren said.

“No. It’s...Actually kind of comforting” Saki said. She then unwrapped the candy and popped it into her mouth. Ren glanced sideways and caught the glint of a smile—Quiet, grateful, vulnerable.

“Takemi said if I get in trouble, she’ll unleash her untested tonic on all of you” Saki said with a light laugh, the candy rolling on her tongue.

“I haven’t forgotten. I just heard the threat today in the morning and had a nightmare while daydreaming where she injected me, and I started hallucinating Morgana in a swimsuit” Ren muttered.

“Please don’t drag me into that!” From inside Ren’s bag, Morgana hissed in disgust. They both burst into laughter.

After their laughter faded, Saki scooted slightly closer.

“...I think I was scared. Not of the Palaces. But of...Actually belonging somewhere. It’s strange. After everything, I didn’t think I deserved it” She admitted in a whisper. Ren just glanced down at his hands, then up at her.

“That’s what they want you to think—people like Hayato and Kamoshida. That you’re nothing but what they made you into” He said.

“...But I’m not,” She whispered.

“No. You’re stronger than that. That’s why you awakened to your Persona” Ren said. Saki just turned to him, her eyes slightly watery.

“Why are you always so calm?” She asked.

“I’m not. I just...Know what it’s like to be the one nobody believes in” Ren replied.

There was silence again.

Then, quietly, Saki rested her head on Ren’s shoulder. He didn’t flinch. He simply let her, warm and steady.

"I feel safe with you" She whispered.

"...Same" He whispered back, with both of their hearts skipping a beat each.

TakeABreak

Fri 6th. May 2017. Late Evening

The opulent glow of the Wilton Hotel felt like a distant dream as Ren, Morgana, and Saki stepped back into the familiar, slightly dusty quiet of Yongen-Jaya. The laughter and clatter of fine china were replaced by the gentle hum of the evening. They said their goodbyes to Ryuji and Ann at the station, the promise of a future heist lingering in the air, but for now, the night was calm.

That calm shattered the moment Saki pushed open the door to Takemi’s home.

“Saki!”

In a blur of motion, Tae Takemi was across the room, pulling Saki into a tight, almost desperate hug before the girl could even fully step inside. Ren flinched, stopping dead in the doorway.

“A-Aunt Tae? I’m okay! I called you, remember? I was just with Ren and the others” Saki squeaked, surprised but returning the hug.

Takemi didn’t let go. Instead, she peered over Saki’s shoulder, her eyes locking onto Ren. The gaze was not that of the grateful guardian from the school infirmary. This was a different look entirely—a sharp, piercing, and utterly terrifying glare that seemed to dissect him on the spot. It was the look of a predator who had found a new, interesting specimen to potentially dismember.

Ren froze, his mind racing. What did he do? Did something happen? Did he miss a Shadow? Was she followed? He replayed the entire evening, but came up blank. He’d kept her safe. He’d been a perfect gentleman. Yet, under Takemi’s stare, he felt like he’d been caught red-handed in a crime he didn’t commit. He literally shrank back a step, the confidence of Joker completely evaporating.

Saki, feeling the tension, pulled back slightly from the hug.

“Aunt Tae? Is everything alright?” She asked.

It was then that Takemi’s fierce expression shifted. Her eyes, still on Saki, widened. The protective fury melted away, replaced by pure, unadulterated astonishment. She finally took in the elegant navy blue dress, the way it contrasted with Saki’s dark hair and pale skin, how it brought out the stunning blue of her eyes. She saw how the simple elegance made Saki look like a young woman of natural, radiant beauty.

“You…Saki...You look…You look beautiful” Takemi breathed, her voice losing its edge, becoming almost soft. She seemed at a loss for words, a rare event for the sharp-tongued doctor. She reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair from Saki’s face, her earlier glare completely forgotten in the face of her niece’s transformation.

“O-oh, this? Ann helped me pick it out. For the hotel” Saki said. A deep blush spreading across her cheeks.

“Hotel?” Takemi’s eyebrow arched, and the dangerous glint returned to her eyes as she slowly, very slowly, turned her head back towards Ren, who was still trying to become one with the doorframe.

The unspoken question hung in the air: "You took her to a hotel?"

Ren’s life flashed before his eyes. He could feel Morgana trembling in his bag.

“A buffet! A really fancy all-you-can-eat buffet! To celebrate! It was amazing!” Saki clarified quickly, stepping slightly between Ren and her aunt’s murderous gaze.

The explanation seemed to slightly deflate Takemi’s rising suspicion. She looked back at Saki, her expression softening once more into one of fond exasperation. She sighed, pulling Saki into another, slightly less bone-crushing hug.

“Just...Next time, send a picture. My poor heart can’t take it. You come home looking like a princess and with him in tow” She muttered into Saki’s hair, before shooting one last, final warning look at Ren over Saki’s shoulder. It clearly said: "This isn’t over. We will have words later"

Ren gave a weak, terrified nod. He had survived the Metaverse, but the judgment of Tae Takemi was a terror on an entirely different level. For now, though, the immediate threat had passed, leaving him standing in the doorway, sweating bullets and wondering what exactly he’d gotten himself into.

Sat 7th. May 2017. Afterschool

The summons came via text the next day after school hours. A simple, stark message that made Ren’s blood run cold.

Takemi: Clinic. Now. We need to talk.

Morgana, peeking at the phone from his perch on the attic sofa, let out a low whistle.

“Ooh, she’s using her ‘Doctor’ voice. You’re in for it, Ren” Morgana said.

Ren’s stomach was a knot of nerves as he descended the stairs. Sojiro merely raised an eyebrow over his newspaper but said nothing, wisely staying out of it. The walk to the clinic was short but felt like a march to the gallows. The bell chimed his arrival. Takemi was behind her desk, not looking up from a patient file, her expression unreadable.

“Sit” She said, her voice cool and professional. Ren obeyed, perching on the edge of the examination chair. The sterile smell of antiseptic filled the silence.

Finally, she put down the file and steepled her fingers, fixing him with that same dissecting glare from the night before.

“Alright, Amamiya-kun. Let’s talk about last night. A ‘fancy hotel buffet’. Care to elaborate? And ‘celebrating’. Celebrating what, exactly?” She asked as she made the phrase ‘fancy hotel buffet’ sound like a diagnosed symptom. Ren’s mind raced, falling back on the half-truth they’d prepared.

“We...Came into some money. Unexpectedly. Ryuji’s idea. We just wanted to do something nice for Saki. To help her feel...Normal. After everything” He answered. It was vague, but it held pieces of the truth.

Takemi’s eyes narrowed slightly. She was silent for a long moment, just watching him, and Ren felt like he was under a microscope. She could always tell when he was hiding something about his ‘experimental’ medicines, and he had a sinking feeling she could tell now, too.

But then, her line of questioning took a sharp, unexpected turn.

“You care about her” Takemi stated, it wasn’t a question. Ren blinked at this, thrown off balance.

“O-Of course I do. She’s my friend” He stuttered slightly.

“Hmph. You look at her differently than you look at Takamaki-san or Sakamoto-kun. You’re careful with her. Protective in a way that goes beyond just being a ‘good guy’ attitude” Takemi leaned back in her chair, her gaze never leaving him.

She paused, letting the observation hang in the air before delivering the knockout blow.

“So, I’ll ask you directly: Do you love her?”

The air left Ren’s lungs upon hearing this bombshell of a question. His carefully constructed composure, the unflappable mask of Joker, shattered completely. He felt a heat rush to his face that had nothing to do with the clinic’s temperature. He opened his mouth to deny it, to deflect, but the words wouldn’t come. He couldn’t lie. Not about this. Not to her.

He looked down at his hands, clenched in his lap. The image of Saki flashed in his mind—her smile over the cream puff, her determined face as she ripped off her mask, her tearful eyes in the infirmary, the way she’d looked in that blue dress...

He took a slow, shaky breath and finally met Takemi’s gaze. His voice was quiet, hesitant, but utterly sincere.

“I...I think I do” Ren admitted, the words feeling both terrifying and liberating to say aloud. But he was far from done from talking.

“I didn’t mean for it to happen. It just...Did. She’s been through so much, but she’s still so...Strong. And kind. When she smiles, it...it feels like...” He trailed off, unable to find the words, his blush deepening.

He expected another glare, a warning, a threat. Instead, Takemi’s severe expression softened almost imperceptibly. She let out a long, slow sigh, the tension draining from her shoulders.

“I see” She said, her voice losing its clinical edge. She looked at him not as a threat, but as a young man, vulnerable and confessing something fragile.

“I’m not blind, Amamiya-kun. And I’m not an idiot. I know there’s more to you and your friends than you let on. The sudden recovery. The ‘money’. The way you all move like you share a secret. And to be frank, I don’t need to know the details. Not yet at least” She waved a hand, dismissing his impending protest.

She then leaned forward again, her expression turning serious, but not unkind.

“But this—Saki—is not one of your secrets. This is real. She is...Incredibly fragile, even if she doesn’t show it. If you hurt her...”

She let the threat hang, but it was a different kind of threat now. It wasn’t about aphrodisiacs or locked rooms; it was the promise of profound disappointment from someone whose opinion he’d come to deeply respect.

“I won’t. I would never hurt her. I want to protect that smile. I mean it” Ren said, his voice firm now, his own resolve solidifying.

Takemi studied him for another long moment, then gave a single, curt nod.

“Good. See that you do. Now get out. I have actual patients to see. And for god’s sake, if you’re going to take her to a five-star hotel again, at least make sure she’s home before midnight” She picked up her file again, a clear dismissal.

Ren practically fled the clinic, his heart hammering against his ribs. He felt like he’d just passed the most important test of his life. He hadn’t told her everything, not by a long shot. But he’d told her the truth that mattered most. And somehow, he had a feeling that Tae Takemi, in her own terrifying way, had just given him her blessing.

TakeABreak

Sat 7th. May 2017. Evening

Sleep was a deep, merciful void for Saki, a reprieve from the whirlwind of the past days. But that peace was violently severed by the familiar, sickening lurch of reality dissolving around her.

One moment, she was wrapped in the soft blankets of her bed in Tae’s home; the next, cold iron bit into her wrists and the damp chill of the prison cell seeped into her bones.

The Velvet Room.

She was back in the prisoner’s garb, the shackles heavy on her limbs. Standing before her cell were the twin wardens, Caroline and Justine, their yellow eyes impassive. And at the grand desk, the long-nosed man, Igor, grinned his unsettling grin.

“Welcome back, Star of Catharsis. It has been quite the eventful time for you, has it not?” Igor greeted Saki, his deep voice boomed, echoing in the cavernous space.

Saki pushed herself up, the chains clinking. She said nothing, her heart pounding with a mix of fear and defiance.

“First, congratulations are in order. You have not only managed to stand upon your own two feet but have seized a new identity for yourself. Saki Takemi...A most fitting rebirth. And more importantly, you have awakened to the power of Persona. Your rehabilitation can now begin in earnest” Igor continued, steepling his fingers.

“Rehabilitation for what?” Saki asked, her voice stronger than she felt.

“For the sin of allowing your potential to be crushed, of course. But let us not dwell on the past. You have taken the first step to reclaim it. The power of Persona is the power of the heart given form. It is the mask one wears to face life’s hardships. And you, dear guest, have been granted a most rare aspect of this power” Igor said with a chuckle.

"Power? What power?" Saki asked once again.

“The Wild Card. The potential to hold countless Personas within your heart, to wield myriad souls as your own. To be everything and nothing, all at once. It is a power of infinite potential, and infinite burden” He said and leaned forward, his bulging eyes seeming to see straight into her soul.

Saki’s mind reeled. Countless Personas? Like the Manananggal and Jack-O-Lantern she had somehow absorbed?

“The Wild Card…” She whispered.

“Indeed. A power you do not hold alone within these walls. There is another. A Trickster of Fate, who walks a path intertwined with your own” Igor said.

Another? “Who? Who is the Trickster?” Saki demanded, her curiosity overriding her fear.

Igor’s grin only widened, a silent, maddening thing.

“You have already met him, Inmate” It was Justine who spoke, her monotone voice cutting through the silence.

“It should be obvious! He is an inmate here, just as you are! His rehabilitation also continues!” Caroline followed up,slapping her baton against the bars.

An inmate? Just like her? Someone else trapped in this blue prison?

Her mind raced, scanning the faces she knew.

And then it clicked.

The boy who found her in the bathroom. The one who carried her to safety. The one with the steady hands and the calm grey eyes that hid a world of pain and strength. The one who fought alongside her with a versatility that seemed impossible, commanding different powers with each battle. The one who looked at her not with pity, but with a shared understanding of what it meant to be chained by a false accusation.

The one who had just admitted to her aunt that he thought he loved her.

Her eyes widened in sheer, staggering realization. The air left her lungs.

“Ren...?” The name was a breathless whisper, torn from her lips. Igor’s laughter then echoed around her, a low, rumbling sound of confirmation.

“The bonds you forge in the world of reality will be your strength, Star of Catharsis. And the bond with the Trickster of Fate...That one will determine the course of your destiny, and perhaps his own. Nurture it well” He said.

Then suddenly, a siren erupted, echoing in the prison.

"The time is up, Inmate. Return to your fleeting hours of rest" Caroline commanded.

"We shall summon you when our Master wishes to speak with you. Until then, farewell" Justine said.

The Velvet Room began to fade, the world twisting back towards consciousness. The last thing Saki saw was Igor’s knowing smile and the silent, watchful gazes of the twin wardens.

She awoke with a gasp, sitting bolt upright in her bed, the chains of the Velvet Room replaced by the softness of her sheets. The room was dark and quiet.

But her mind was screaming.

Ren. He was like her. A Wild Card. An inmate. The Trickster.

He carried the same burden. He lived the same double life. He fought in the same shadows.

All the pieces fell into place with dizzying clarity. His unexplained knowledge, his leadership, the strange app on his phone, the way Morgana always seemed to be talking to him…

A storm of emotions warred within her—astonishment, confusion, a strange sense of relief at not being alone in her strangeness, and a fierce, protective urge she couldn’t explain.

And weaving through it all, stronger than anything else, was a single, shining thread of connection. They were bound together, not just by friendship or budding affection, but by something far deeper and more profound.

They were partners. Inmates. Two Wild Cards against the world.

And as the initial shock subsided, a new, determined calm settled over her. She hugged her knees to her chest, a small, secret smile touching her lips in the darkness.

Their rehabilitation would continue. And now, she would walk that path not just beside him, but truly with him.

TakeABreak

Sat 7th. May 2017. Late Evening

Takemi's household

The quiet of the night was broken not by a sound, but by a feeling—a mother’s instinct, sharp and undeniable. Tae Takemi stirred from her light sleep, the phantom echo of a muffled sob pulling her from her bed. She padded silently down the hall, the soft glow of the bathroom light spilling from under the door.

She pushed the door open gently. Saki was hunched over the sink, her shoulders shaking with silent, heart-wrenching sobs. Hearing the door, Saki jumped, quickly wiping her tears with the back of her hand and forcing a bright, wobbly smile onto her face.

“A-Aunt Tae! Sorry, did I wake you? I’m fine, really! Just...Allergies” She exclaimed, but Tae wasn’t buying it for a second. The smile was a poor mask over raw, red-rimmed eyes. She leaned against the doorframe, her arms crossed.

“Try again. And this time, without the lie” She said. This caused Saki’s fragile composure to crack. The smile vanished, and her shoulders slumped. 

“I...I heard you. Yesterday. With Ren” She said, looking down at her hands, her voice a broken whisper.

“Heard what?” Tae asked, her brows furrowed.

“When he was here...In the clinic. I came back early from the store...I was going to surprise you. I heard...I heard you ask him if he..If he loved me” Saki’s voice hitched. The pieces clicked into place for Tae. She remained silent, letting Saki continue.

“And I heard him say...He thinks he does. And it made me so happy. So incredibly, stupidly happy. But then...I got scared” She said. A fresh wave of tears spilled over. Hearing this, Tae stepped fully into the bathroom, her expression softening.

“Scared of what, Saki? That he’ll hurt you? After everything, that’s underst—”

“No! That’s not it! I’m not scared he’ll betray me or...Or use me! I know he wouldn’t! Not Ren!” Saki interrupted, her voice surprisingly fierce. She then hugged herself tightly, as if trying to hold herself together, and continued.

“I’m scared...That I’ll screw it up. That if he tells me how he feels, and I...If I let myself feel it too...I’ll ruin it. I’ll do something wrong, or say something stupid, or my past will just...Leak out and poison everything. I’m scared that he’ll look at me one day and...And hate me. Or regret ever feeling that way about someone as broken as me”

The confession poured out of her, a torrent of deeply ingrained insecurity and fear. This wasn’t about distrusting Ren; it was about a profound lack of faith in her own worthiness.

Wordlessly, Tae moved forward. She didn’t offer empty platitudes. Instead, she gently took Saki’s hand and led her out of the sterile bathroom and into the warm, lived-in comfort of the living room. She guided her to the sofa, sat her down, and draped a blanket over her shoulders before taking a seat beside her.

They sat in silence for a few minutes, the only sound Saki’s gradually slowing sniffles.

“The boy...Ren. He’s not like the others, is he?” Tae asked, her voice quiet and steady.

“No. He’s...Different” Saki answered, shaking her head while wiping her nose with a tissue Tae offered. This made Tae nod slowly, before she turned to face Saki fully, her gaze intent but kind.

“I asked him a question yesterday. Now, I’m going to ask you the same one: Saki. Do you love him?”

The question hung in the air. Saki opened her mouth to deny it, to retreat behind her walls of fear, but the words wouldn’t come. She thought of his steady presence, his unwavering belief in her, the way his mere glance could make her feel safe and flustered all at once. She thought of the warmth of his hand, the sound of his laugh, the fierce protectiveness in his eyes when he stood between her and danger.

The hesitation was brief, but it was there. Then, a small, honest truth broke through the fear.

“I...I think I do. It’s...It’s confusing. And it’s fast. And it scares me so much. But...When I’m with him, I feel like maybe...The broken pieces don’t matter as much. He makes me feel like I could be whole again” She whispered, the admission feeling both terrifying and like a weightlifting from her chest.

Tae listened, her expression unreadable. Then, she did something unexpected: She reached out and placed a hand over Saki’s.

“Listen to me. That boy in there? He looked me in the eye and told me he wanted to protect your smile. He was terrified of me, but he didn’t back down. He meant it”

She gave Saki’s hand a slight squeeze.

“You’ve survived hell. You’ve faced down monsters. You are stronger than you think you are. Don’t let fear of ‘screwing up’ rob you of something that could be good. Something that makes you happy” She said, her voice firm.

She then leaned back, a faint, almost imperceptible smile on her lips.

“And if you do ‘screw it up’? So what? You’re human. He’s human. You’ll figure it out. Or you won’t. But you can’t live your life paralyzed by the ‘what ifs’. Especially not when the ‘what if’ is something this precious”

Tae’s words weren’t a magical cure, but they were a lifeline. They didn’t erase the fear, but they reframed it. The fear wasn’t a stop sign; it was just part of the road.

Saki looked at her aunt, tears welling in her eyes again, but this time, they were mixed with a fragile, dawning hope. She wasn’t okay yet. But for the first time, she believed that she might be, someday. And maybe, just maybe, she wouldn’t have to figure it all out alone.

Which is why...She just wanted to know something else...Something that has been bugging her ever since the time Ren and Tae saved her.

“Why? Why are you doing this for me? You...You gave me a home. A name. You fought for me. You threaten boys who look at me wrong...I was a stranger. A broken, dying girl in a dirty bathroom. I had nothing to offer you. So...Why? Why give me all of this?” Saki asked, her voice barely a whisper, yet it seemed to fill the room. She gestured around the room, at the home, but she meant so much more. She meant the safety, the protection, the fierce, unconditional love that had been so absent in her life, even from the people who were supposed to provide it.

Saki’s question hung in the warm, quiet space between them, raw and vulnerable. The tears still glistened on her cheeks, but her gaze was steady now, searching Tae’s face for an answer that made sense of the impossible kindness she’d been shown.

Takemi didn’t answer immediately. She looked at Saki, really looked at her, seeing not just the beautiful girl in the pajamas, but the shattered soul she’d carried through the door weeks ago. The silence stretched, but it wasn’t uncomfortable; it was thoughtful.

Then, a soft, genuine smile—a rare sight that transformed her sharp features—touched Tae’s lips.

“You ask me why...” She began, her voice losing its usual clinical edge, becoming something warmer, quieter.

“...When Ren brought you to my clinic that night, you were more dead than alive. And my first thought, as a doctor, was of the fascinating medical puzzle. The overdose, the injuries...It was a professional challenge”

She paused, her smile turning a little wry.

“But then I saw him. That boy. He was terrified. He had every reason to run, to save himself from being implicated. But he didn’t. He carried you here, trusting me with your life and his own freedom. And he looked at me not with pity for you, but with a determination I’ve rarely seen. It was the look of someone who refused to let another light go out”

Tae’s gaze grew distant for a moment, as if remembering something personal.

“In this world, Saki, true strength is rare. So is true kindness. Most people are...Cowards. They see suffering and they look away. They see someone broken and they think ‘not my problem’”

Her eyes focused back on Saki, intense and full of conviction.

“But you? You fought like hell to live. You faced withdrawal that would have killed a weaker person. You looked your demons in the eye and you didn’t just survive; you chose to live. You chose to be better. That takes a strength most people will never have”

She then reached out and gently tucked a strand of hair behind Saki’s ear, her touch surprisingly tender.

“You weren’t a ‘nothing’ stranger. You were a testament to the fact that good, strong people can still exist in this rotten world. And that...That is something worth protecting. That is something worth building a family around”

Tae’s smile returned, softer now.

“So I’m not ‘doing’ anything for you, Saki. I’m investing in you. I’m standing beside someone who has proven they have the will to claw their way out of hell. I’m giving a home to a strength I respect. The family, the name...It’s not a gift. It’s an acknowledgment. It’s me saying ‘I see you. I see your strength. And you belong here’”

She leaned back, her expression shifting back to its familiar, dry amusement.

“Besides, someone has to keep you from getting into trouble. And frankly, I’m the only one qualified for the job”

Saki stared at her, utterly speechless. The explanation was so far from anything she had imagined. It wasn’t about pity or obligation. It was about respect. It was about seeing value in her struggle, in her survival. Tae hadn’t saved a victim; she had allied herself with a survivor.

A fresh wave of tears welled up, but these were different. They were warm, cleansing tears of profound understanding and acceptance. She wasn’t a burden. She was an investment. She was family.

Without a word, Saki launched herself forward, wrapping her arms around Tae in a hug that conveyed everything words could not. Tae hesitated for only a second before returning the embrace, a little stiffly at first, then with a firm, reassuring strength.

In the quiet living room, surrounded by the evidence of her new life, Saki Yoshida—Now reborn Saki Takemi, finally understood. She had not been saved out of charity. She had been recognized. And that was a foundation stronger than any she had ever known.

Mon 9th. May 2017. Lunchtime

The tension in Shujin’s hallway was palpable, but it was a different kind of tension than before. It was the nervous, buzzing energy of a school trying to rebuild, punctuated by the much more immediate and personal anxiety radiating from Ren Amamiya. And entering Ren's class, Ryuji sidled up to him at his locker, a ridiculously large grin plastered on his face.

“So, You and Saki, huh?” He drawled, elbowing Ren in the ribs. Ren flinched, nearly dropping his books.

“What about us?” He asked with a stiffing face.

“Dude, it’s obvious! You’re totally whipped! Look, man, you gotta make a move! You can’t just stare at her with those big, sad puppy eyes forever!” Ryuji laughed, but it was good-natured. He then lowered his voice and rummaged in his pocket and produced two slightly crumpled movie tickets, shoving them into Ren’s hand.

“Here. My treat. Take her to a movie. It’s perfect! Dark, quiet, you can share popcorn...You know, date stuff” He said with a sly grin.

Ren stared at the tickets as if they were live explosives. A date. The word alone sent his heart into a frantic rhythm.

“Fine! I’ll...Find something else to do that night! But you owe me extra fatty tuna, Ren! This is a huge sacrifice!” From within Ren's bag, Morgana let out a resigned sigh.

The plan was set. Now came the hardest part: Getting permission from the most terrifying guardian in Tokyo.

TakeABreak

Mon 9th. May 2017. Afterschool

Takemi's Clinc

Later that afternoon, Ren stood once again in the clinical silence of Takemi’s office, the two tickets feeling like they were burning a hole in his pocket.

“Dr. Takemi, I was...Wondering if it would be alright if I invited Saki to see a movie this weekend. At the cinema in Shibuya” He said, his voice remarkably steady despite the cold sweat on his brow. Takemi looked up from her paperwork, her expression unreadable. She didn’t speak for a long moment, just stared at him, making him squirm internally as he could swear that he saw a scalpel in her hand that was glinting in the overhead light.

“A movie” She repeated flatly.

“Y-Yes. There’s a new one she mentioned wanting to see” He said. It was a lie, but a safe one.

“...You want me to invite Saki to a movie?” She repeated once again, eyes narrowing behind her glasses.

“Yes” Ren said, nodding once again, calm as a soldier before the guillotine.

Another agonizing pause. Then, she set down the scalpel, and opened a drawer—full of unused, unlabelled syringes.

“Doctor?” Ren blinked. Takemi didn't reply. She just leaned forward, steepling her fingers. The air in the room grew several degrees colder.

“Amamiya-kun. Let me be perfectly clear. You may take my niece to a public cinema. You will sit in a public cinema. You will watch the movie. You may buy her popcorn. You will then bring her directly home. Unharmed. Un-upset” She said, her voice dropping to a deadly calm.

“Yes” Ren replied.

“You will ensure she is not hurt, not manipulated, not endangered, not emotionally distressed—”

“Yes”

“—not emotionally neglected—”

“Yes”

“—not even exposed to too much salt in the popcorn”

“Understood” He replied again, looking like he was calculating how to destroy every sodium atom in Shibuya. Takemi paused, letting the list sink in. Then her eyes narrowed.

“If she comes home with so much as a single tear in her eye, or if I find out your hands wandered anywhere they shouldn’t have, the aphrodisiac tonic will be the least of your worries” She said. Once Takemi said that, Ren’s blood ran cold. He had a vivid, horrifying flashback of her pummelling Kamoshida. He had absolutely no doubt she was capable of far, far worse.

“I will personally see to it that you develop a sudden, inexplicable, and highly specific allergy. An allergy to...Happiness. Permanently. Do we understand each other?” Takemi warned, her voice sweetly venomous.

Ren swallowed hard, his throat dry. He stood up straighter, meeting her gaze with as much courage as he could muster. It was the same look he gave a Shadow before an All-Out attack.

“Crystal clear, Doctor. You have my word. She will be safe. I’ll protect her” He said, his voice firm. The phrase ‘I’ll protect her’ seemed to resonate. Takemi’s terrifying glare softened, just a fraction. She gave a single, sharp nod.

“See that you do. Now get out. I have work to do” Takemi shooed Ren, who practically fled the clinic, the movie tickets clutched in his sweaty hand. He had secured the permission. He had survived the threat. Now, all he had to do was actually go on the date. The most dangerous mission yet was a go.

TakeABreak

Shibuya

The echo of Takemi’s threat still ringing in his ears, Ren knew there was no turning back. Morgana, tucked away in the bag, offered a muffled, “Good luck, Joker. Don’t screw this up”, which did absolutely nothing to calm his nerves.

A text from Tae Takemi herself provided the opportunity: <Saki is running an errand for me in Shibuya. Picking up a package from the medical distributor. She should be at the station square in about ten minutes. Don’t make me regret this.>

The message was both a lifeline and a reminder of the dire consequences of failure. Ren’s heart was a drum against his ribs as he navigated the Shibuya crowds. The sea of people felt more intimidating than any Shadow-infested Palace corridor.

And then he saw her.

Saki was standing near the iconic scramble crossing, looking slightly out of place yet utterly captivating. She was holding a small, sealed cardboard box, her head tilted as she watched the world go by. She wasn’t the tragic figure from the bathroom or the fierce Nocturne from the Metaverse. Here, she was just a girl waiting on a busy street, and she took Ren’s breath away.

He took a deep, steadying breath, channeling the confidence of Joker. He walked up to her, the noise of the city fading into a dull roar behind the pounding in his own ears.

“Saki” He called to her. She turned, and her face lit up with a smile that was still, even now, capable of short-circuiting his brain.

“Ren! What are you doing here?” She asked.

“I, uh...Was in the area. I heard you were running an errand for Dr. Takemi” He said, the lie feeling clumsy on his tongue. He shoved his hands in his pockets, his fingers brushing against the two movie tickets.

“Oh, this? Just some supplies. I’m almost done” Saki said, lifting the box.

This was it. The moment of truth.

He pulled the tickets out, the paper slightly damp from his nervous grip.

“I, um...Ryuji had these. An extra pair. For a movie. Tonight. I thought...Maybe...If you weren’t busy...You might want to go?” Ren was fumbling, his usual cool composure utterly gone. He held the tickets out, unable to meet her eyes, fully expecting a polite refusal. Saki looked at the tickets, then at his flustered face. A faint blush coloured her own cheeks.

A movie. With Ren. Her mind raced back to the conversation she’d overheard, to her own confession to Tae.

This was it. This was him asking.

“A movie sounds really nice. I’d like that” Saki said softly, her voice almost lost in the city hum. She reached out and took one of the tickets, her fingers brushing against his. The simple contact sent a jolt through both of them.

The wave of relief that washed over Ren was so powerful it almost made him dizzy. He managed a shaky smile of his own.

“Great. That’s...Great. I’ll meet you here? Say, six?” Ren suggested and Saki nodded, clutching the ticket to her chest like a precious treasure.

“Six is perfect” She said.

An awkward, happy silence fell between them, charged with unspoken words and promise. The Shibuya scramble crossing lit up, and the crowd began to move around them, but for that one moment, they were in their own perfect, quiet world.

“I should...Get this back to Aunt Tae” Saki said finally, though she made no move to leave.

“Right. Yeah. Of course. I’ll...See you tonight” Ren said, nodding a little too vigorously.

“Tonight” Saki echoed, her smile widening. She turned and walked away, blending into the crowd. Ren stood rooted to the spot, watching her go, the single remaining ticket in his hand feeling like a winning lottery ticket.

“You did it! Phase one complete! Now don’t blow it tonight by being a total weirdo” From the bag, Morgana let out a low whistle. 

Ren didn’t even care about the cat’s jab. He had done it. He had asked. And she had said yes.

The date was on. Now, he just had to survive it.

TakeABreak

The air in Leblanc’s attic was thick with a nervous energy that had nothing to do with Phantom Thief business. Ren stood before his small, dusty mirror, adjusting the collar of the best shirt he owned—a dark, well-fitting button-down that Sojiro had grudgingly admitted “would do”. He’d even attempted to tame his unruly hair, with limited success.

“You look...Adequate. Just remember: Be cool. Don’t talk about Palaces. Or Shadows. Or...Anything weird” Morgana offered from the bed, his tone implying it was high praise.

“Thanks, Morgana. Really helping” Ren muttered, his stomach doing somersaults.

Downstairs, the bell chimed. Ren’s heart leaped into his throat. He took a deep breath, descended the stairs, and nearly forgot how to breathe entirely. Saki was standing just inside the door, and she was breathtaking.

She wore a simple, elegant cream-colored dress that fell to her knees, its delicate fabric a stark contrast to the rough, practical clothes of her recovery or the fierce armor of her Metaverse outfit. Her dark hair was down, flowing over her shoulders like a silken waterfall, and a touch of makeup accentuated her stunning ocean-blue eyes. She looked nervous, clutching a small purse, but when her eyes met his, she offered a shy, radiant smile that made the entire world narrow down to just her.

Sojiro, wiping a glass behind the counter, let out a low, appreciative whistle before catching himself and coughing gruffly.

“Don’t...Stay out too late” He mumbled, unable to completely hide a small, approving smirk.

“We won’t, Boss” Ren managed to croak out, his eyes still locked on Saki.

“You...You look really nice, Ren” Saki said, her voice soft.

“You...You too. I mean, you look...Amazing” Ren replied, his own voice embarrassingly hoarse.

The walk to the station was a blur of nervous small talk and stolen glances. They were a striking pair—The handsome, sharp-eyed guy with a mysterious air, and the devastatingly beautiful girl with a shy smile who seemed to glow from within. They turned heads, but they were only aware of each other. The cinema in Shibuya was packed, but they found their seats in the dark, the previews casting flickering lights over their faces. The bucket of popcorn between them became a neutral territory, a reason for their hands to accidentally brush. Each touch was a tiny electric shock, a silent conversation.

At first, they were stiff, overly aware of the proximity. But as the movie played—a light-hearted comedy Ann had recommended—the shared laughter began to melt the tension. Ren would lean over to whisper a funny comment, and Saki would giggle, her shoulder brushing against his arm. He’d offer her the popcorn, and their fingers would meet in the bucket. It wasn’t about the movie. It was about the shared space, the quiet intimacy of sitting side-by-side in the dark, sharing a laugh, a silence, a moment. For Saki, it was a glimpse of the normal, teenage life she thought she’d lost forever. For Ren, it was an anchor of something real and good amidst the chaos of his double life.

After the movie ended, they both walked out of the cinema with the crowd, the credits music still echoing in their ears. The night air was cool on their faces.

“That was really fun. Thank you for inviting me, Ren” Saki said, her smile easier now, more natural.

“Thanks for coming” Ren replied, his own nervousness replaced by a warm, contented feeling. The mission was a success. She’d had fun. He hadn’t screwed it up.

They walked back towards the station, not rushing, the energy between them shifting from nervous excitement to a comfortable, happy quiet. The unspoken thing hung in the air, but for now, it was enough just to be together under the neon-lit Shibuya sky, two people who had found something precious in the wreckage of their lives. The night was perfect, and it wasn’t over yet.

TakeABreak

Mon 9th. May 2017. Evening

The comfortable silence that had fallen between them after the movie was filled with a new, lighter energy as they walked through the neon-drenched streets of Shibuya. The nervousness had melted away, replaced by a warm, buzzing connection.

“I’m actually kind of hungry. The popcorn wasn’t really enough” Ren admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. Saki giggled at his words.

“Me too. That beef bowl place Ryuji’s always talking about smells really good, but after the Wilton, it might be a bit of a letdown” She said, a playful glint in her eye. Ren laughed at this, a genuine, easy sound.

“Yeah, probably. How about that place?” He suggested and pointed to a small, cozy-looking restaurant tucked down a side street, its windows glowing with a warm, inviting light. It wasn’t fancy, but it looked clean and quiet.

It was perfect.

They found a booth in the back, away from the other few patrons. The atmosphere was intimate, the low hum of conversation and the sizzle from the kitchen a soft soundtrack. Over plates of simple, delicious food, the last walls began to crumble.

It started with a comfortable lull in the conversation. Ren swirled his drink with his straw. He then began speaking, not looking at her.

“You know...Back in my hometown, before...All this, I was just...Normal. I had friends, a life. Then that one night happened, and suddenly I was a ‘delinquent’. A criminal. Everyone looked at me like I was...Poison. Sometimes I feel like I’m still that guy everyone’s afraid of. No matter what I do here”

He then finally met her eyes, a sad smile on his face. Saki listened, her food forgotten. She saw the vulnerability he usually hid behind his glasses and his calm demeanour. He was sharing a piece of the weight he carried. And to honour his honesty and trust for her, she also had to speak.

“I understand. People...They see what they want to see. They put a label on you and that’s all you are to them”

She then looked down at her hands.

“For me...It was ‘Naive’. ‘Easy’. ‘Slut’. ‘Bitch’. ‘Whore’. I was so desperate to be seen as something else, to be liked, that I let them...I let them define me. I became the label. I thought if I acted the part, the loneliness would go away. But it just made it worse”

The words, once so painful, now came out with a weary resignation. She then took a shaky breath.

“After everything...Sometimes I look in the mirror and I still see that girl. The one who was so stupid, so weak. I’m scared that...That’s all I really am underneath. That I’ll just make the same mistakes again”

Hearing those words, Ren reached across the table without thinking, placing his hand over hers. Her eyes snapped up, wide with surprise, but she didn’t pull away.

“You’re not that girl. You’re the strongest person I know. You survived things that would have destroyed anyone else. You’re Saki Takemi. And you’re also Nocturne, a Phantom Thief” He said, his voice firm, his grey eyes intense.

He then gave her hand a gentle squeeze, and continued speaking.

“You’re not defined by what they did to you. You’re defined by how you got back up”

Those very words made tears well in Saki’s eyes, but she was smiling.

“You’re one to talk, Ren Amamiya. You’re not a delinquent. You’re the leader who saved me. You’re the guy who isn’t afraid to stand up to monsters, even when you’re scared”

She turned her hand under his, lacing their fingers together.

“We...We both got labels we didn’t deserve, didn’t we?” Saki asked.

The simple touch, the shared understanding, was more intimate than any kiss could have been in that moment. They were two broken pieces, but instead of sharp edges, they found that their broken parts fit together, creating something whole.

“Yeah...We did” Ren whispered, his thumb gently stroking the back of her hand.

In that small restaurant booth, amidst the clatter of dishes and the low murmur of life, they didn’t see a criminal or a victim. They just saw each other. And for the first time, they both truly believed that who they were was enough. The date was no longer just a fun night out; it had become a silent promise, a pact between two souls who had found a home in each other’s understanding. The walk home would be hand-in-hand, not out of obligation, but because neither wanted to let go.

TakeABreak

Mon 9th. May 2017. Late Evening

The walk back to Yongen-Jaya was quiet, but the silence between them was no longer nervous or awkward. It was comfortable, filled with the unspoken understanding they’d forged over dinner. Their hands, which had found each other during their heart-to-heart, remained linked, swinging gently between them. It felt natural, right.

They stopped at the familiar alleyway that led to Takemi’s clinic and Leblanc, the two worlds they now called home standing side-by-side. The night was over, and neither of them wanted it to be.

“Well. This is me” Ren said, his voice soft as he gestured vaguely towards the cafe.

“And that’s me” Saki said, nodding towards the clinic, a hint of reluctance in her voice.

They stood there for a moment, under the dim glow of a streetlamp, their hands still connected. The urge to just...Stay like this was overwhelming.

“I had a really good time tonight, Ren” Saki said, looking up at him, her ocean-blue eyes sincere in the faint light.

“Me too, Saki. The best” Ren replied, his thumb unconsciously making small circles on the back of her hand.

The goodbye hung in the air, unspoken. They both knew they should let go, turn, and walk away. But neither moved. Saki’s heart was hammering against her ribs. She thought of his confession to Tae, of her own fears, of the incredible strength she’d found just by being near him. The night had been perfect. She didn’t want it to end on a simple ‘goodbye’.

Summoning every ounce of courage she possessed—Courage she didn’t know she had until she’d become Nocturne—She took a small, decisive step forward, closing the tiny distance between them. Ren’s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but he didn’t pull back. Saki rose up on her tiptoes, her free hand coming to rest lightly on his chest for balance. She hesitated for a fraction of a second, her gaze flickering from his eyes to his lips and back again, a silent question.

It was all the permission he needed. Ren’s hand gently let go of hers only to come up and cup her cheek, his touch incredibly tender. He leaned down, meeting her halfway.

The kiss was soft, hesitant at first, a shy exploration. It tasted of the sweetness from their dessert and the lingering warmth of the tea they’d shared. It was nothing like the forced, violating touches from her past. This was gentle. This was chosen. This was hers.

It was over all too soon, but the world felt fundamentally different. They pulled apart slowly, their foreheads resting together, both breathing a little shakily. A deep, rosy blush painted both their faces.

Saki’s smile was shy but radiant, her eyes sparkling with a happiness so pure it was almost dizzying.

“Goodnight, Ren” She whispered. Ren, utterly captivated, could only manage a dazed, blissful smile in return.

“Goodnight, Saki” He whispered back.

With one last, lingering look, she turned and practically floated down the alley to Takemi’s door, her heart feeling like it might burst. Ren stood rooted to the spot, watching her go, the ghost of her kiss still tingling on his lips. He didn’t move until he saw the clinic door close safely behind her. Then, and only then, did he turn towards Leblanc, a goofy, utterly un-Joker-like grin spreading across his face.

The date was over. But something far more beautiful had just begun.

Tue 10th. May 2017. Early Morning

Leblanc Cafe

The morning sun streaming into Leblanc’s attic did nothing to dispel the dreamlike haze surrounding Ren Amamiya, who was preparing for school. He hadn’t slept a wink. He’d just laid on his bed, staring at the ceiling, replaying the final moments of the previous night on an endless, blissful loop. The softness of her lips, the shy smile, the way her hand had felt on his chest...

The attic door burst open.

“DUDE!”

Ren jolted upright. Ryuji was standing there, his grin taking up his entire face. Ann was right behind him, her eyes wide with gleeful curiosity. Morgana, perched on the railing, looked equally invested.

“Spill it, Renren! Right now! How’d it go?! What happened?! Did you hold hands?! Did you—?!” Ryuji demanded, marching over.

“You’re practically glowing, Ren! Was it amazing? Did she have a good time? Tell us everything!” Ann interrupted, clapping her hands together.

Ren just stared at them, a slow, utterly stupefied smile spreading across his face. He didn’t seem to hear their questions. He just brought his fingers up to gently touch his own lips, a sigh escaping him.

Ryuji and Ann froze, their eyes going comically wide. They looked at each other, then back at Ren’s besotted expression.

“No way...” Ryuji breathed.

“He...He got a goodbye kiss...” Ann whispered, her hands flying to her mouth in delighted shock. Morgana’s tail gave a triumphant flick.

“It seems Joker’s mission was a complete success! I knew my advice would—Mph!” Ryuji had grabbed the cat and clamped a hand over his mouth.

“Shut up, Morgana! Let him bask!” Ryuji hissed, though he was beaming with pride for his friend.

Ren just continued to smile dopily, lost in his own world, completely unaware of their celebratory antics.

TakeABreak

Takemi houshold

Across the alley, in Takemi’s household next to the Takemi clinic, a different scene was unfolding. Saki was humming softly as she set the table for breakfast, a serene, distant smile gracing her lips. She moved with a lightness that was entirely new, as if she were walking on air.

She looked...Transcendent.

It wasn't only because she was happy because she will return to school tomorrow, much to her delight when Tae informed her, but it was also because of...That last moment yesterday evening.

Tae Takemi watched her from the kitchen doorway, a cup of coffee frozen halfway to her lips. Her sharp eyes narrowed. This wasn’t just a post-date happiness. This was...Something else. This was the look of someone who had been kissed, and kissed thoroughly. A low, dangerous growl rumbled in Tae’s throat. The spoon in her hand bent slightly under her grip.

“Saki” She said, her voice deceptively calm. Saki jumped slightly, pulled from her reverie.

“Yes, Aunt Tae?” Saki asked.

“Did something happen last night? After the movie. Did that boy...Do something?” Tae asked, her tone icy. Saki’s blush was immediate and spectacular, spreading from her cheeks down to her neck. She looked down at the tablecloth, a shy, secretive smile playing on her lips—a smile that confirmed every one of Tae’s worst (or best, depending on the perspective) suspicions.

“N-no! Nothing...Nothing bad happened It was...Perfect” Saki stammered, her voice dreamy. The word ‘perfect’, delivered with that lovesick sigh, was the final nail in the coffin. Tae’s eye twitched. She placed her coffee cup down with a sharp clink.

“I’m going to kill him” Tae stated flatly, turning to grab her medical bag, presumably to select a suitably painful and experimental syringe.

“Aunt Tae, no! It’s not like that! I...I wanted to! I kissed him!” Saki yelped, finally snapping out of her daze and rushing to block her path.

This made Tae stop dead. She blinked. The murderous intent slowly drained from her posture, replaced by a look of sheer, stunned bewilderment. Her niece. Her shy, traumatized niece, had made the first move. She then looked at Saki’s pleading, embarrassed, but utterly happy face. The fight went out of her all at once. She let out a long, exasperated sigh, running a hand through her hair.

“You...” She began, then shook her head, a reluctant, fond smile finally breaking through her stern facade.

“You really are full of surprises, kid” Tae finished.

The words ‘I Love You’ hadn’t been spoken aloud between Ren and Saki. They didn’t need to be, not yet. The kiss had been a language all its own, a silent, perfect confession that both of them understood in their souls. The words would come later, when the time was right. But for now, the memory of that single, brave kiss under the Yongen-Jaya streetlamp was enough to sustain them both, fuelling their resolve for the battles to come and warming them with the promise of a future they would build together.

TakeABreak

Tue 10th. May 2017. Afterschool

And as if for a repeat of yesterday, Ren, mustering every ounce of his courage (and after extensive, nerve-wracking coaching from Ann on “appropriate date venues”), he approached Saki after school in Leblanc in one of her visits for coffee.

“There’s...An art exhibition at the museum in Ueno. I heard it’s really good. Would you… maybe want to go with me? Today?” He said, his hands shoved deep in his pockets. Saki’s face immediately lit up with a smile that still had the power to short-circuit his brain.

“I’d love to, Ren!” She exclaimed happily.

Phase two was a go. And phase two, Ren knew with a sinking feeling in his gut, required once again facing his greatest nemesis: Dr. Tae Takemi’s pre-date screening.

A few minutes later, he stood in her clinic, the familiar scent of antiseptic doing nothing to calm his nerves. He laid out the plan: the museum in Ueno, public spaces, home by dinner.

Takemi listened, her expression unreadable. When he finished, she was silent for a long, terrifying moment.

“An art exhibition. Cultured. Public. Seems safe. My conditions from our last...Discussion...Still stand. Unharmed. Un-upset. Home on time” She finally said, her voice a low, thoughtful hum. She leaned back in her chair, steepling her fingers.

“Of course, Dr. Takemi. Absolutely” Ren said, nodding vigorously. 

“However”

Her voice suddenly dropped into a register so calm it was somehow more frightening than any shout.

“Since the last outing apparently concluded with a...Physical alteration of my niece’s emotional state...”

Ren froze. She knew. Of course she knew.

Takemi stood up slowly and walked over to a large, locked refrigerator unit labelled ‘EXPERIMENTAL - EXTREME HAZARD’. She produced a key from her pocket, unlocked it, and pulled out a vial. This one didn’t contain a pink liquid. It was jet black, and it seemed to subtly absorb the light around it, swirling with a malevolent, faintly glowing purple precipitate.

She held it up between her thumb and forefinger.

“This is a neurotoxin I’ve been developing. It’s derived from a highly exotic, previously undiscovered species of Amazonian frog. It doesn’t kill. That would be too simple” Takemi said, her eyes locking onto his. She then took a step closer. Ren instinctively took a step back, his back hitting the examination table.

“What it does, is it permanently severs the connection between the amygdala and the prefrontal cortex. In layman’s terms, it completely and irrevocably eliminates the brain’s ability to feel or process the emotion of joy. Permanently. Happiness, contentment, pleasure...Gone. Forever. A life of utter, grey, emotional nullity” Takemi explained, her voice conversational, as if discussing the weather. She placed the vial on the desk afterwards in front of him with a soft click. The sound echoed in the dead silence of the clinic.

But she wasn't done yet. She was explaining the contents of the threat. The real threat was coming out now.

“If Saki comes home with anything less than the radiant smile she left with, I will not be angry. I will not yell. I will simply administer this to you. And I will watch, with great professional interest, as you spend the rest of your very, very long life never enjoying another sunset, another good meal, another laugh with your friends, or another moment with my niece...Ever again” Takemi said, her voice barely a whisper yet piercingly clear.

“Do we have an understanding, Amamiya-kun? This isn’t a threat of pain. It’s a promise of nothingness” She stated, leaning in, her face inches from his. Ren’s blood ran colder than the experimental fridge. He looked from the terrifying black vial to Takemi’s utterly serious eyes. He believed her. Every single word.

“Crystal clear, Doctor. I will protect her smile. With my life” He managed to croak out, but not before swallowing, his throat desert-dry. 

“Good. See that you do. Now get out. And have...Fun” Takemi said and gave a single, satisfied nod. She also said the word ‘Fun’ like it was a contagious disease.

Ren practically stumbled out of the clinic, the image of that black vial burned into his retinas. This date wasn’t just about not screwing up anymore. It was about successfully navigating a emotional high-wire act over a pit of eternal despair. The pressure was unimaginable.

But as he met Saki at the station that weekend, seeing her in a beautiful sundress and a sunhat, her face lighting up when she saw him, he knew it was a pressure he would gladly endure. For her, and for the chance to see that smile, he’d face down a thousand terrifying aunts and their vials of soul-crushing neurotoxins.

TakeABreak

Ueno

The train ride to Ueno was a world away from their first, nervous trip to Shibuya. This time, the silence was comfortable, charged with a new, sweet awareness. They sat side-by-side, and though their hands were resting on their own knees, the space between them felt negligible, buzzing with the memory of their last goodbye.

And they couldn’t stop looking at each other.

It was a dance of stolen glances. Ren would gaze out the window at the passing city, then his eyes would flicker sideways, taking in the way the sunlight caught the delicate strands of Saki’s hair under her sunhat, the serene curve of her smile as she watched the world go by. He’d commit the image to memory, his heart doing a familiar, happy flip, before quickly looking away before she could catch him.

Saki was no different. She’d pretend to be engrossed in the map of the museum, then her eyes would drift over to Ren. She’d watch the way he pushed his glasses up his nose, the thoughtful frown he got when he was concentrating on nothing in particular, the way his jacket fit his shoulders. A soft blush would colour her cheeks, and she’d quickly look down at her lap, a secret smile playing on her lips.

It was a silent, mutual admission of their fascination. Every stolen glance was a quiet echo of "I see you. And I like what I see".

When their eyes did accidentally meet, a jolt would pass between them. There was no awkwardness, only a shared, bashful happiness that would make them both quickly look away again, trying and failing to suppress their grins.

They arrived at the museum, and the game continued amidst the hallowed halls of art. They’d stand before a painting, ostensibly studying it, but Ren would be watching Saki’s reaction—the way her eyes widened in wonder at a vibrant landscape, the thoughtful tilt of her head at an abstract piece. Saki, in turn, would sneak glances at his profile, admiring his quiet focus. At one point, they found themselves before a large, dramatic sculpture. Ren was staring intently at it, and Saki took the opportunity to just look at him. She was so engrossed she didn’t realize he’d shifted his gaze from the art to her reflection in the glass protection case.

He saw her watching him, saw the soft, utterly smitten expression on her face. He didn’t look away this time. He just smiled, a slow, warm smile that reached his eyes.

Caught, Saki’s blush returned full force. She opened her mouth to say something, to apologize, but Ren simply shook his head slightly and reached out. His pinky finger gently hooked around hers, a tiny, hidden connection amidst the crowd. It wasn’t a grand gesture. It was small, secret, and infinitely more intimate than holding hands would have been in that moment. It was a silent message: "I know. And I’m doing the same thing".

They continued through the exhibition like that, their pinkies linked, their stolen glances now accompanied by shared, knowing smiles. The art was beautiful, but the real masterpiece was the unspoken, joyful understanding unfolding between them. Dr. Takemi’s terrifying threat was a distant memory, forgotten in the simple, breathtaking pleasure of just being together, and stealing looks at the person they were quickly, undoubtedly, falling in love with.

TakeABreak

The stolen glances and hidden pinky-links had been their little secret, a private world within the public space of the museum. But as their date progressed, it became abundantly clear that their "secret" wasn't so secret after all.

In fact, they were a magnet for attention.

It started with subtle double-takes. An elderly man adjusting his glasses to get a better look at them as they passed. A group of schoolgirls whispering and giggling behind their hands, their eyes darting between Ren and Saki with unmistakable envy. They were, quite simply, a stunning couple. Ren, with his sharp features, intelligent grey eyes, and an air of mysterious coolness that his glasses couldn't quite conceal. And Saki, whose natural, elegant beauty—her flowing dark hair, her striking blue eyes, her shy but radiant smile—was turned up to a breathtaking degree by her happiness.

As they moved from exhibit to exhibit, the whispers grew less subtle.

"Are they models?" A woman murmured to her friend, not bothering to lower her voice.

"Look at them, they're like something out of a magazine ad," Another replied.

"That boy is so handsome... and the girl with him is just gorgeous!" Yet another exclaimed.

The attention should have been overwhelming, especially for Saki, who was used to being looked at for all the wrong reasons. But something was different today. The looks weren't lecherous or pitying; they were looks of admiration, even awe. Instead of making her shrink away, she found herself standing a little taller, her hand occasionally, briefly, finding Ren's not just for a pinky-link, but to give it a quick, reassuring squeeze.

Ren, for his part, handled it with a surprising grace. He’d always hated the stares that came with his criminal record—the suspicion and fear. These stares were different. He’d catch someone looking, and instead of scowling or looking away, he’d offer a small, polite nod before turning his attention back to Saki, making it clear she was the only person in the room who truly mattered to him.

At the museum café, the phenomenon reached its peak. They found a small table, and as they sat down with their drinks, it was as if a spotlight had hit them. Conversations at nearby tables hushed. People were openly staring, not with malice, but with a kind of captivated fascination. They were a living piece of art, more compelling than any painting on the wall. An older couple sitting nearby smiled fondly at them.

"Ah, to be young and in love" The old woman sighed to her old husband, who nodded in agreement. Saki heard it and her blush, which had become a permanent feature of the afternoon, deepened. She peeked at Ren from under her lashes.

In love. The words, overheard from a stranger, sent a thrill through her. Ren heard it too. He didn't deny it. He just looked at Saki, his expression soft, and that was answer enough.

The weight of everyone's eyes wasn't a burden; it was a testament. They weren't being judged as a delinquent and a victim. They were being seen as they truly were in that moment: two beautiful, young people, wrapped up in the bright, early glow of something special. For once, the world wasn't looking at them to tear them down. It was looking at them because it couldn't look away. And for the first time in both their lives, they didn't mind the attention at all. They had each other to hide in, and the shared, silent laughter in their eyes said everything they hadn't yet spoken aloud.

Wed 11th. May 2017. Afterschool

The 1st day of Midterm Exams passed, and it was also the very day that Saki returned to Shujin ever since her unpleasant incident with Kamoshida that she swiftly turned into an advantageous situation for the Phantom Thieves. And like model students, Ren and Saki breezed through the first day of the Midterm Exams, while Ryuji and Ann were melting from horror.

Morgana spent hours comforting Ann, while giving Ryuji a mocking, cat-shaped shit-eating grin. He was relishing at how Ryuji was tormented apparently.

The bell above Leblanc’s door chimed with its usual soft tone. Sojiro looked up from polishing a glass, a ready greeting on his lips that died when he saw who it was.

“Takemi. The usual?” He asked, though his eyes held a hint of wariness. Her visits were common ever since Saki appeared in their lives, but the air around her today was different.

“Please” Tae said, her voice smooth as she took her usual seat at the counter. But her posture was rigid, and her sharp eyes weren’t on the menu or Sojiro. They were fixed on the attic stairs.

Ren was upstairs, studying, the blissful haze of his second successful date still clinging to him. He heard the bell, heard Sojiro’s greeting, and thought nothing of it until Morgana, peeking from the railing, let out a low hiss.

“Ren! Incoming! Red alert! It’s the doctor! And she’s got...The look!” He exclaimed, causing Ren’s blood to run cold. The memory of the black, soul-crushing neurotoxin vial flashed in his mind. He slowly descended the stairs, feeling like a man walking the plank. Tae didn’t even glance at her coffee as Sojiro set it down. Her gaze was a laser, pinning Ren to the spot halfway down the stairs.

“Amamiya-kun. Lovely weather we’re having” She said, her tone deceptively light, conversational.

“Y-yes. Very lovely” Ren stuttered, not helping himself but swallow the lump forming in his throat.  A beat of silence followed, which caused Sojiro to wisely decide the back room needed urgent cleaning and vanished.

“Saki came home yesterday. She was...Exceptionally happy. Practically floating” Tae continued, stirring her coffee slowly, the spoon clinking ominously against the cup. She then took a slow sip, her eyes never leaving his, before continuing.

“She wouldn’t stop talking about the...What was it again? The ‘play of light on the impressionist brushstrokes’ is what she called it” Tae stated. Ren remained frozen. This was it. This was the prelude to the neurotoxin. He was going to spend the rest of his life unable to enjoy curry.

He then saw as Tae placed her cup down with a definitive click.

“She also mentioned that a...Particularly bold...Pigeon at Ueno Park tried to steal her pastry. That it swooped right down between the two of you” She said, her voice dropping into a deadly calm whisper.

Ren’s mind raced at this. The pigeon? It had been a funny moment, nothing more.

“O-oh. Yeah. It was...Brave” He said.

“Brave. Well, that pigeon, Amamiya-kun, got closer to my niece’s dessert than any male has gotten to her in a non-platonic context since her recovery began. And it did so without my express permission” Tae repeated the word ‘Brave’ dripping with venom. She leaned forward, her voice so low only he could hear it.

Ren stared, utterly bewildered. He was being threatened over a bird now?

“That pigeon...Is currently undergoing a series of...diagnostic tests...In my clinic. Its prognosis is...Uncertain” Tae continued, her eyes narrowing to slits.

A horrifying image of a tiny, bewildered pigeon strapped to one of Takemi’s examination tables flashed in Ren’s mind. He genuinely couldn’t tell if she was serious.

“So, Let that be a lesson. To all potential...Pigeons...In my niece, Saki's vicinity. Understood?” She said, leaning back and picking up her coffee again as if discussing the weather.

The message was received, loud and clear. It wasn’t just about him anymore. It was about anything and everything that even thought about encroaching on Saki’s happiness without passing the Tae Takemi vetting process. The threat level had just been raised to include all of avian-kind.

“Crystal clear, Doctor” Ren squeaked out, his voice an octave higher than usual.

“Good” Tae said. She then took a final sip of her coffee, placed a few yen on the counter, and stood up.

“The coffee was excellent as always, Sakura-san” She called towards the back room. Then she turned and left, the bell chiming softly behind her.

Ren remained frozen on the stairs for a full minute after she’d gone, his heart hammering against his ribs. Sojiro emerged from the back, looking at the door, then at Ren’s pale face.

“What in the world was that about?” He asked, genuinely curious. Ren finally slumped against the wall, letting out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding.

“Pigeons, Boss. She was here about the pigeons” Ren mumbled, utterly defeated.

Sojiro shook his head, muttering about crazy doctors, and went back to his cleaning. Ren just stayed on the stairs, contemplating a future where every date would be a high-stakes operation with the emotional stability of his entire world resting on his ability to fend off wildlife and avoid neurotoxins. He wouldn't have it any other way.

Thu 12th. May 2017. Afterschool

Second day of the Midterm passed, but something was different. With one Ren Amamiya.

The memory of the pigeon-based threat lingered for the entirety of yesterday. Ren found himself eyeing every bird on a power line with deep suspicion. It was clear: outdoor dates were a minefield of potential Tae Takemi triggers. The solution, therefore, was simple. An indoor date. Somewhere safe, controllable, and most importantly, devoid of wildlife.

He found his chance after school, catching Saki just as she was about to head back to the clinic.

“Saki. I was thinking...For our next date...Would you want to...Cook something together? Maybe at Leblanc? I took Sojiro's permission for today and the Cafe will be ours” He suggested, a little nervously. Saki’s face lit up with immediate, genuine delight.

“Really? That sounds wonderful! I’ve never really cooked for fun before” Saki exclaimed. The idea of a normal, domestic activity, something so simple and wholesome, was incredibly appealing.

“Great! It’s a date then!” Ren said, his heart soaring. 

Now for the hard part: The pre-date briefing.

TakeABreak

Takemi Clinc

He stood once more in the clinic, the air thick with the scent of impending doom. He outlined the plan: Cooking. At Leblanc. Indoors. No parks. No pigeons. No unforeseen variables.

Takemi listened, her expression inscrutable. When he finished, she was silent for so long Ren could hear the hum of the experimental fridge.

“Cooking. You. In a kitchen. With sharp knives. And open flames. And my niece” She finally said, her words coming flat. Ren’s confidence wavered at this.

“W-we’ll be careful! It’s just curry! Sojiro will have pre-made the base! It’s mostly just...Assembling!” He exclaimed. Takemi just stood up slowly. She didn’t go to the fridge this time. Instead, she walked to a reinforced steel cabinet bolted to the wall behind her desk. It had a biometric lock and a keypad. She pressed her thumb to a scanner, typed in a code, and the door hissed open.

Inside, nestled on a bed of black foam, was a single, unmarked syringe filled with a liquid that seemed to be a swirling, iridescent vortex of every colour and none at all.

“This is not a neurotoxin. That was a child’s toy compared to this” Takemi said, her voice devoid of all emotion.

Ren felt his knees go weak.

“This is a cognitive catalyst of my own design. It doesn’t affect the body. It affects perception. Permanently. One injection, and the victim’s senses are rewired. Permanently” She explained, her gaze fixed on the mesmerizing liquid. She picked up the syringe, holding it with reverence.

“The food you eat would forever taste of ash and regret. Music would sound like screaming cats. The face of someone you love would appear as a shifting, horrifying mask of all your deepest insecurities. Every beautiful painting would look like a crime scene photo. The very concept of ‘pleasure’ would become a distant, mocking memory” Takemi explained, before she turned and looked directly at him, her eyes holding a terrifying, scientific curiosity.

“You would spend eternity in a world of utter, sensory damnation. A personal, inescapable hell crafted just for you, from your own senses” She said, and placed the syringe back in its case but left the cabinet door open, its contents a silent, screaming promise.

“If Saki so much as gets a paper cut from a recipe card, if she burns a single finger on a pot, if she is subjected to a poorly seasoned meal, or if her enjoyment of this ‘date’ is anything less than absolute...I will not administer this. I will have you strapped down and will drip-feed it to you intravenously for a week. I will document the results. It will be my magnum opus” Takemi said, her voice returning to its usual dry tone, though the threat now dwarfed all others.

She smiled. It was the most frightening expression Ren had ever seen.

“Do we have an understanding, Amamiya-kun? This isn’t a threat of misery. It’s a promise of artistic, sensory annihilation” She asked...Or more like threatened. Ren could only nod, his voice completely gone, his throat sealed shut by sheer terror. He understood. He understood that cooking a curry with the girl he liked was now the highest-stakes mission of his entire life, Phantom Thief career included.

He stumbled out of the clinic, the image of that iridescent syringe burned into his soul. He had to make the perfect curry. The fate of his entire sensory existence depended on it.

TakeABreak

Leblanc Cafe

Both Ren and Saki entered the Cafe, and Leblanc was transformed. The usual quiet, coffee-scented ambiance was replaced by a cloud of mild panic and the faint, promising smell of Sojiro’s pre-made curry roux. Sojiro himself had, with a grumble about “kids these days” and a strangely knowing look at Ren, left them with strict instructions and a clean kitchen.

Ren stood before the stove, wearing an apron Sojiro had lying around, looking less like the confident leader of the Phantom Thieves and more like a man awaiting execution. The memory of Takemi’s iridescent syringe of sensory doom was a cold weight in his stomach.

Saki, by contrast, was a vision of adorable determination. She’d tied her hair back and was meticulously reading Sojiro’s handwritten curry instructions, her brow furrowed in concentration.

“Okay. Step one: heat the oil in the pan. I can do that!” She said, her voice full of serious purpose. She turned on the burner. A jet of flame roared to life with a terrifying WHOOSH, far higher than expected.

“GYAH!” Ren yelped, leaping back as if the flames were a Shadow attack. He fumbled for the knob, turning it down so violently he almost sheared it off. The flame sputtered to a more manageable height.

Saki stared at the now-gentle flame, then at Ren’s pale, panicked face. A giggle escaped her.

“You’re...You’re really nervous, aren’t you?” Saki asked.

“Me? Nervous? No! I’m just...Respecting the...Volatile nature of...Combustion,” Ren stammered, adjusting his glasses with a trembling hand.

The comedy of errors had begun.

Ren, tasked with chopping onions, approached the vegetable like it was a bomb. His cuts were so cautious and slow that the onion seemed to be wilting in protest. Meanwhile, Saki, eager to help, decided to measure the water. She poured with such enthusiastic force that it sloshed over the sides of the measuring cup, drenching the counter and her apron.

“Oh no! I’m so sorry!” she cried, grabbing a towel and creating an even bigger, soppier mess.

“It’s okay! It’s fine! Water is...Hydrating!” Ren said, his voice an octave too high, his eyes darting between the watery catastrophe and the onions he was mutilating.

“This is a disaster...I can’t watch...” Morgana said, watching from the top of the booth, his face buried in his paws.

The pinnacle of the chaos arrived when it was time to add the curry roux. The block was stubborn. Saki, using a wooden spoon, pushed at it with all her might.

“It won’t melt!” She exclaimed,

“Here, let me—” Ren reached to help at the exact moment Saki gave a mighty, final shove.

The spoon slipped.

A glob of half-melted, scorching hot curry roux flew through the air like a tiny, savory comet. It sailed past Ren’s head and landed with a soft splat directly on Morgana’s forehead.

There was a moment of pure, stunned silence.

Morgana sat frozen, cross-eyed, trying to look at the hot, brown glob now adorning his fur...

"MROWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!"

...Then, he let out a yowl of pure, outraged indignation.

“MY FUR! MY PRISTINE, IMMACULATE FUR! IT’S ON MY FUR! IT BURNS!” Poor Morgana wailed, spinning comically in circles like a cat doing comical acrobatics, and frantically shaking his head, sending flecks of curry flying around the Café.

Ren and Saki stared, their previous panic replaced by sheer, horrified awe at what they had done.

And then, Saki snorted.

It was an undignified, surprised sound that broke the tension like a glass shattering. A hand flew to her mouth, but it was too late. A giggle followed the snort. Then another. And then she was laughing, a real, full-bodied, helpless laugh that made her double over and clutch her stomach.

Ren watched her, the terror of the syringe momentarily forgotten. Seeing her laugh like that, so freely and joyfully, was worth any potential sensory damnation. A grin spread across his face, and then he was laughing too, a relieved, slightly hysterical sound.

They laughed until they cried, leaning against each other for support, the kitchen a complete disaster zone around them, with a furious, curry-covered cat stomping around on the booth.

Somehow, amidst the laughter and the chaos, they managed to salvage the curry. It was a little watery in places, a little lumpy in others, and had a faint, mysterious hint of cat fur, but they made it.

They sat at the booth, eating their imperfect, hilarious creation. It wasn’t the best curry in the world, but as they shared smiles and stole glances over their bowls, still giggling occasionally at the memory of Morgana’s outraged face, they both knew it was the most perfect meal they’d ever had. The date was a hilarious, beautiful, messy disaster. And it was utterly, completely theirs. Dr. Takemi could keep her syringe. They’d already won.

TakeABreak

Thu 12th. May 2017. Late Evening

The door to Leblanc closed behind Saki, leaving Ren alone in the quiet café. The air still smelled vaguely of burnt onions, curry, and cat-based outrage. The cleanup had been extensive, but the lingering feeling was one of warm, happy exhaustion.

Up in the attic, Ren’s phone chimed with a special tone he’d set for Saki. He grabbed it, a goofy smile already on his face.

Saki: I just got home. Aunt Tae is inspecting me for injuries. I think she’s looking for knife wounds.

Ren chuckled, flopping onto his bed.

Ren: Tell her the only casualty was Morgana’s dignity. And maybe a square foot of countertop.

Saki: She’s asking very specific questions about the knife handling techniques she “taught” you. I don’t remember these lessons. Did you have a secret knife-fighting seminar?

Ren: It might have come up during my last ‘physical’. Right after the neurotoxin warning and right before the pigeon dissection demonstration.

Saki: 😂 I told her you were a perfect gentleman and that the only thing that got diced were the onions. Though they looked more…Pulverized?

Ren: Hey. I was channeling my inner chef. It’s a very aggressive dicing style. Sojiro’s probably going to have to exorcise the kitchen.

There was a pause. Then:

Saki: She says if any of my taste buds are permanently damaged from ‘subpar seasoning’, she’s going to write your death certificate herself. She says she’ll list the cause of death as ‘acute culinary incompetence’.

Ren burst out laughing, the sound echoing in the empty attic.

Ren: Please assure her my will is up to date. And that I’d like ‘He tried his best’ engraved on my urn.

Saki: She says she’ll use your urn as a paperweight. And that it will be a constant reminder to other boys of what happens when they attempt to cook for her niece.

Ren: A fitting legacy. I accept my fate.

Another pause. This one was softer, sweeter.

Saki: Ren?

Ren: Yeah?

Saki: Thank you for today. It was the most fun I’ve ever had. Even with the...Everything.

Ren’s heart did that familiar, happy flip. The threats, the chaos, the potential for eternal sensory damnation—it was all worth it.

Ren: Me too. Even with the feline collateral damage.

Saki: Goodnight, Ren. Try not to dream of syringes.

Ren: Goodnight, Saki. Sweet dreams. I’ll probably dream of onions.

He put his phone down, staring at the ceiling with a contented sigh. The phone chimed one last time.

Saki: (Sent 11:07 PM) P.S.: Aunt Tae says if you ever make me curry that lumpy again, the syringe won’t be for your senses. It will be for your...‘manhood’. I don’t know what that means but her smile was very scary.

Ren’s eyes went wide. He quickly typed back.

Ren: Message received. I will enroll in cooking classes tomorrow. I will become a curry sensei. I will achieve enlightenment through roux.

He could almost hear her laughter through the phone.

His third date was over. He had survived. And the text-based threats were, he decided, the best goodnight messages he’d ever received.

Fri 13th. May 2017. Afterschool

3rd day of the Midterm Exams had passed. 1 day to go for those tests.

And aside from that, it's also another day of Ren dating Saki.

The success of the chaotic curry date had emboldened Ren. They had faced culinary annihilation and emerged laughing. Surely, he could handle a slightly more… emotionally intimate setting. He planned a simple picnic in Inokashira Park, away from the bustling areas, just a quiet blanket under the trees. It was classic, romantic, and he was sure Saki would love it.

But first, he had to pass the briefing.

He stood in Takemi’s clinic, the air already thick with the ghosts of past threats. He laid out the plan: A picnic. In a park. But a secluded part of the park. With a blanket. And a basket. Pre-made food from the supermarket—No cooking involved.

Takemi listened, her expression unreadable. When he finished, she was silent for a long moment, her fingers steepled.

“A picnic. Grass. Insects. Uncontrolled environmental factors. Potential for pollen-based allergic reactions. Ants” She stated flatly, while saying the word ‘Ants’ with the same gravity another person might say ‘Biohazard’.

“I-I’ll bring a groundsheet! And allergy medicine! And...And ant repellent!” Ren exclaimed, his confidence already wavering.

Takemi stood up. This time, she didn’t go to the fridge or the reinforced cabinet. She walked to a seemingly ordinary bookshelf and pulled on a specific medical textbook. With a soft click, a hidden panel swung open, revealing a small, climate-controlled safe.

Ren felt a cold dread that surpassed anything he’d felt before. The neurotoxin and the cognitive catalyst had been out in the open.

This was hidden.

She typed a complex code into a keypad. The safe hissed open. Inside, on a pedestal of black velvet, was a single, crystalline vial. It contained what looked like shimmering, silver smoke that moved with a life of its own, occasionally coalescing into faint, screaming humanoid shapes before dissipating again.

“This is not a chemical or a cognitive agent. It is a metaphysical isolate. I extracted it from a...Let’s call it a ‘willing’ subject...Who was suffering from a particularly severe and rare form of existential ennui” Takemi said, her voice hushed with a kind of reverent horror. She then turned to look at him, her eyes glowing with a fanatical light.

“It does not affect the body or the senses. It targets the very concept of self. One drop, administered via any method, and it will unravel the core cognitive patterns that make you ‘you’” She explained. The silver smoke coming out of the vial then formed a tiny, shrieking face against the glass before melting away.

“Your memories would remain, but they would become like a book written in a language you can no longer read. You would forget your own name, not out of amnesia, but because the ‘you’ that responds to that name would cease to exist. Your love for your friends, your resolve, your personality… all of it would dissolve into a neutral, existential void. You would be a living, breathing shell, empty of everything that makes you Ren Amamiya. A perfect, blank slate. Forever”

She closed the safe, the click sounding like a tomb sealing shut.

“If a single ant crawls on her blanket, if a bee shows too much interest in her juice, if she gets a single, minor grass stain on her dress, or if her enjoyment of this ‘picnic’ is marred by even a moment of discomfort from the natural world… I will not inject you. I will have this atomized and you will breathe it in. Your ‘self’ will be erased with your next breath” Takemi said, her voice returning to its clinical calm, before she smiled a thin, cruel line.

“Do we have an understanding? This isn’t a threat of physical or sensory harm. It is the promise of complete and utter personal annihilation. The death of the soul while the body lives on” Takemi finished.

Ren could only nod, his throat sealed shut by a terror so profound it was beyond screaming. He understood. A picnic was now a high-wire act over an abyss of non-existence.

Somehow, he made it out of the clinic. The picnic happened. He was so hyper-vigilant he probably vaporized a small insect army with the intensity of his glare. But as they sat on the blanket, the sun dappling through the leaves, the atmosphere shifted. The fear of erasure faded, replaced by the simple joy of being together.

They talked. Really talked. Not about Palaces or threats, but about dreams. Saki confessed she wanted to learn to draw, to maybe design clothes and draw manga and comics one day. Ren, emboldened by the quiet intimacy, spoke about how he sometimes missed the quiet of his hometown, but wouldn’t trade the friends he’d made in Tokyo for anything.

The conversation turned to their scars, emotional and physical. It wasn’t sad; it was...Accepting.

“Sometimes I look at these, and I don’t see something ugly anymore. I see...Proof. Proof that I survived” Saki said softly, tracing a faint, almost invisible line on her arm from a past she’d rather forget.

Ren listened, his heart aching for her. He didn’t offer empty platitudes. He just took her hand, lacing his fingers with hers, his thumb gently stroking the scar.

Ren looked at her. She was drop-dead gorgeous. Swore a light denim jacket over her sundress, her arms crossed—not from cold, but something else. Her smile was faint, unsure.

“You okay?” Ren asked.

“I’m fine...You...Asked you out today yet again” she said with a shaky breath.

“Yeah?” Ren tilted his head, surprised.

“Fourth date’s supposed to mean something, right?” She asked.

“…Only if you want it to” He simply answered.

They then abandoned their seating on the grass, and began walking the winding path beneath the cherry blossom trees, petals long since fallen, leaving only green leaves and long, reaching branches. It was quiet. Not many people out. The air was thick with that pre-rain scent.

She didn’t speak for a while. Neither did he.

Until finally—

“Do you believe in ghosts?” she asked softly. Ren glanced at her.

“...Not really” He answered.

“I didn’t either. But sometimes...I feel like I’m haunted” Saki said. And Ren didn’t interrupt her. He just kept on listening.

Saki slowed near an empty bench beneath a gazebo. Sat down. Her eyes remained on the ground.

“After everything...What happened to me before I came here, before I met you...There are days it still clings to me. The shame. The way people looked at me. How I was treated like trash. Like I deserved what happened...And part of me believed them” Sak said with a cracked voice.

Ren’s hands clenched in his pockets. But he let her speak.

“I smile. I joke. I flirt. But sometimes, it’s just noise. A way to not feel how empty I am underneath. Because if I stop—If I let the quiet in—I’m scared of what I’ll hear”

A raindrop hit her hand.

Then another.

Ren gently placed his coat over her shoulders without a word, before pulling a collapsible umbrella from the picnic basket, opening it to protect themselves from the rain.

She didn’t look at him yet.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

“You don’t need to be” He said simply.

“I’m trying. I want to be better. For you. For myself”

“You already are. You’re here. You’re talking to me. You haven’t run” Ren replied softly. This caused Saki to finally turn, eyes glassy.

“Aren’t you scared of what you’ll find if you get too close to me?” Saki asked.

“No. I’m scared of not being close enough to catch you when you fall” He answered without hesitation.

Tears finally slipped past her defenses, quiet and slow. She leaned into his chest, trembling.

And Ren held her.

No words. No expectations. Just warmth in the middle of cold rain.

It was a silent promise: I see your proof. And I think you’re beautiful.

They sat in comfortable silence for a long time, watching the sunlight dance on the pond, their hands joined, the threat of metaphysical oblivion forgotten. The date had taken the emotional turn Ren had hoped for, not through grand gestures, but through quiet understanding and the simple, courageous act of sharing their fragile, mended hearts under an open sky.

It was the most terrifying and perfect date yet.

Sat 14th. May 2017. Afterschool

The last day of the Midterm Exams passed. Ren and Saki were smiling in triumph amidst their class, Ann's face was so pale as she was mentally saying goodbye to her month's pocket money for crepes with extra whipped cream with Morgana comforting her, and Ryuji comically turning into a human puddle that was no different than extremely deformed Black Ooze...Which was, in itself, was deformed.

However, something more important came: Ren and Saki's fifth date. But that in itself, had a major chance this time.

The fifth date was Saki’s idea. A simple walk through the artisanal shops of Kichijoji, followed by a visit to the planetarium. It was a perfect plan, blending her newfound creative interests with a touch of quiet, shared wonder.

Ren, of course, still had to undergo the pre-date ritual of terror.

He stood in the clinic, already feeling the phantom chill from the hidden safe containing the metaphysical isolate. He explained Saki’s plan, emphasizing the controlled, indoor nature of the planetarium.

Takemi listened, a new, dangerous glint in her eye. She’d heard from a deliriously happy Saki that she had planned this one. This changed the calculus entirely.

“I see,” Takemi said, her voice a low purr. She didn’t move toward any of her hidden cabinets. Instead, she opened a drawer in her desk and pulled out a single, pristine piece of paper and a pen.

She began to write. The scratching of the pen was the only sound in the room for a full minute. She then held up the paper. It was a detailed, official-looking form.

“This is a pre-filled, pre-signed application for a permanent transfer to a remote, off-shore medical research facility in the Arctic Circle. The study focuses on the effects of extreme isolation and perpetual darkness on the human psyche. The subjects are… volunteers… in the loosest sense of the word. The funding is… dubious. The return rate is zero” Takemi said, her voice utterly, terrifyingly pleasant. She then placed the form back on the desk and leaned forward.

“Saki is showing initiative. She is planning her happiness. This is a fragile, beautiful thing. If you, in any way, directly or indirectly, through action or inaction, cause even a single, microscopic flicker of doubt in her mind about her ability to plan a successful, enjoyable outing...If you are late, if you are dismissive, if you so much as sigh at a choice she made...”

Takemi paused, her eyes hardened, never leaving away from Ren...And she tapped the application form.

“...I will not threaten you. I will not inject you. I will simply fax this. And you will spend the rest of your very, very long life studying frostbite and talking to penguins who may or may not be cognitive hallucinations. Your friends will forget you. Your records will vanish. You will be a ghost in the ice”

She finished and smiled.

“Do we have an understanding, Amamiya-kun? This isn’t a threat to your body or your mind. It is the promise of absolute, complete, and utter erasure from the world itself” Takemi finished her threat, which was, by so far, the worst she could give.

Ren felt his soul leave his body. He managed a strangled noise of assent before stumbling out, the image of the Arctic application burning behind his eyes.

TakeABreak

1 hour later. Kichioji

The date, miraculously, was perfect. They browsed the quirky shops of Kichijoji.

Aside from the planetarium, Saki wanted a date that felt simple. Familiar. No grand gestures, just something that felt like them.

So they strolled the streets of Shibuya as the golden hour approached. Saki wore a white T-shirt underneath a brown trench coat, blue jeans and a white scarf wrapped around her neck and resting on her shoulders, with her black hair freely swaying like a sea of ink in the air. She smiled more today—less guarded, with her very appearance and beautiful natural beauty made Ren mentally scream like a lunatic.

She led the way between record stores, arcades, a small vintage bookshop where she pointed out old horror novels she remembered from school. For Ren, seeing her choose their destination made something in his chest ache—because it meant she was beginning to allow herself happiness.

While walking down several shops, they passed a glasses boutique. This made Ren pause.

“You’ve mentioned you needed new ones, right?” He asked, pointing at the boutique.

“You remembered that?” Saki asked as she blinked. Ren just gave a casual shrug.

“Let’s go in” He said.

Inside, Saki tried on pair after pair, each one met with either a crinkle of her nose or a mocking pose in the mirror. But then Ren picked a slim, obsidian-rimmed pair with a faint sapphire glint in the lenses.

“Those would look amazing on you” Ren said softly.

“You don’t have to...” Saki muttered with a blush.

“I want to” He said, and he meant it.

Sighing in defeat, Saki slid the glasses on.

And then—there she was.

When she tried them on, turning to look at him, the world stopped. The new frames complemented her face perfectly, making her ocean-blue eyes seem even larger and more luminous. Her shy smile, her flowing black hair...She was so beautiful it was physically painful.

"Well?" She asked, tilting her head.

Internally, however, Ren was screaming: “OH NO SHE’S BEAUTIFUL! SHE’S GLOWING! OH GOD I’M IN TROUBLE! MY HEART IS ASCENDING!”

"Ren?" Saki called out, seeing that Ren was just staring.

Obviously. Since Ren’s brain was short-circuiting. He could only stare, his internal monologue a screaming loop of: “BEAUTIFULBEAUTIFULBEAUTIFULABORTMISSIONCRITICALSYSTEMFAILURE--”

He regained his outside composure, raising a thumbs-up to her.

“Looks...Really good on you” Ren barely muttered.

“Thank you, Ren. I love it” Saki said, her voice like music.

Ren.exe has stopped working.

He just nodded, dumbstruck, his face heating up.

She will be the end of him. It's official.

TakeABreak

Sat 14th. May 2017. Evening

Shibuya

They rather enjoyed the planetarium. Ren had to admit that Saki's plan for a date was so great it almost, almost made him forget about the Arctic transfer Takemi was placing his lifeline on.

Afterwards, they sat on the edge of a fountain plaza, bento boxes from their favourite food stall resting on their laps. The sky darkened slowly, city lights flickering to life.

And then, Saki stared into the water for a while.

“...There are times I feel guilty for smiling now” She said suddenly.

Ren turned to her, quiet.

“I keep thinking, if people saw me happy after what I went through, they’d say I didn’t suffer enough. That I’m faking it. That I don’t deserve peace” She continued, her voice cracked near the end, her grip on her chopsticks tightening.

“Saki...” Ren said as he placed his box down.

“I want to move on. I want to be here—with you—but the past is like this chain on my leg that never really leaves”

She didn’t cry this time. But the pain in her voice was heavier than tears.

Ren reached for her hand.

“You do deserve peace. You deserve smiles, laughter, love. Not because you suffered—but because you’re here. You fought your way back. You deserve the world” He said.

Her eyes trembled. But she couldn’t say anything else. Not yet.

“S-Sorry...I made it really gloomy for you. Shall we eat...And then head home? Auntie Tae will be so worried” Saki suggested, trying to wear a smile on her face, trying to delude herself that everything is alright, that she was alright.

Ren himself didn't buy it, but didn't want to push her too hard. The date started well and it should end well.

And yet, even Ren himself didn't know that the words that he will say tonight to her will change everything for her and for him, and possibly for the entire city of Shibuya.

TakeABreak

Later, as they walked through the bustling Shibuya crossing, now completely calm, and tension rising in them as they started walking home, Ren felt the urge to talk to Saki. He felt that he was about to explode if he didn't say anything that would remove this seed of doubt from her mind and soul. She was a soul that was scarred, and he wanted to relief her from those scars with any way possible.

That's just how much he loved her, and that will never change.

They saw each other, tied by society and its cruelty in their own respective ways, so they understood what real pain and agony meant, and this pain and agony made them much more mature than their own physical ages.

That's why Ren knew that the only one that can support Saki was himself. Not only because he loved her, but because he is the one—Possibly even the only one who can understand her pain.

And for that, he decided.

People in Shibuya bustled around them. Neon glowed above. Music from storefronts mixed with the noise of cars and crosswalk chatter.

Suddenly, Ren stopped walking right there, in the middle of the scrambling crowd. He turned to face her, took a deep breath, and threw all of Takemi’s threats, all his cool, all his fear, into the wind.

“I LOVE YOU, SAKI TAKEMI!”

The entire city stopped. People froze mid-step. A man spilled his drink. Even traffic seemed to hold its breath.

Ren's voice wasn’t a shout. It was a declaration, a roar that cut through the din of the city like a thunderclap. The effect was instantaneous. The bustling crowd froze. Conversations died mid-sentence. The entire crossing fell into a dead, stunned silence. Hundreds of heads turned to stare.

Saki’s mouth parted slightly, stunned. Ren then stepped closer.

“I love everything about you. The way you smile even when it hurts. The way you see the world. The way you fight to live. So stop undermining yourself. You are an amazing person, so much so that I am feeling lucky to have you with me now” He said, his voice being softer now, with the blush on Saki's face being so vibrantly red that it would put tomato to shame.

Ren’s hands then came up, cupping her face with a tenderness that belted his booming confession. His face was mere inches from hers, his grey eyes blazing with sincerity and sheer, unadulterated panic at what he’d just done.

“If you don’t want to, then dodge” Ren whispered, his voice now husky and only for her.

Saki’s eyes widened. Her lips parted. But instead of running—She closed her eyes. Tilted her chin...And presented her lips in silent, perfect invitation.

Ren closed the distance, and their lips met.

The kiss was not soft or shy. It was passionate, a sealing of a promise, a definitive answer to the question he’d just screamed to all of Tokyo. It was everything. It was just them. Her soft lips against his. Her trembling fingers clutching his coat as his hands were around her hips. His heart pounding like a war drum. It was their second kiss together, but this one held the feelings they both suppressed ever since their eyes laid on each other.

When they broke apart a few seconds later, both were flushed and breathless, lost in each other’s eyes, faces crimson, eyes locked in stunned wonder...

...Then, the real world came crashing back in.

“Damn, that kid’s a lucky bastard...” A salaryman muttered.

“Hohohoho!! Ah, youth! How amazing!” An old woman sighed to her husband.

“Mommy, what are they doing? Why is that Onii-chan eating that Onee-chan from her mouth?” A little boy asked, only for his flushed mother to quickly slap a hand over her innocent son’s eyes.

“Kyaaa! So romantic!” A group of high school girls squealed.

When reality struck both Wild Cards, the sheer, overwhelming public embarrassment hit them like a truck. They both wanted the ground to swallow them whole.

“I wanna disappear” Saki whispered.

“Too late” Ren muttered. And acting on pure instinct, he took a deep breath.

“Let’s run away” Ren suggested, and Saki, her face scarlet, could only nod.

“Okay!” She exclaimed.

But instead of just running, Ren bent down and scooped her up into a bridal carry.

“Actually, I feel like I should be the one running!” He exclaimed with a charming grin.

The gesture was so audacious, so ridiculously romantic, that the stunned silence of the crowd shattered into a massive, spontaneous round of applause and cheers. People were clapping, whistling, laughing. There was even a random guy held up a lighter like it was a concert.

Flustered beyond belief, Ren, still holding Saki, gave several quick, awkward bows to the cheering crowd before finally turning and sprinting away from the spotlight, his precious cargo laughing breathlessly in his arms.

Sun 15th. May 2017. Morning

The next morning, the weekend day from school, Ren was helping Sojiro wipe down tables when the bell on Leblanc’s door chimed with the force of a battering ram.

Tae Takemi stood there. Her eyes were not those of a doctor. They were those of a predator that had been awakened too early.

“YOU!” Takemi snarled, pointing a trembling finger at Ren.

“Takemi! What in the—?” Sojiro jumped, dropping a glass.  But Takemi was already across the room. Ren barely had time to raise his arms in a defensive pose before she was on him, hands going for his throat.

“I’LL KILL YOU! I’LL DISSECT YOU ALIVE, YOU SEDUCTIVE MENACE!” She yelled from the top of her lungs at poor Ren.

“I—I didn’t—!” Ren choked out, backpedalling into a booth.

“SHE CAME HOME LAST NIGHT WITH THAT IDIOTIC DREAMY GRIN ON HER FACE, LOOKING LIKE SHE HAD SEEN GOD! SHE HASN’T STOPPED SMILING THAT LOVESTRUCK, BRAINDEAD GRIN FOR TWELVE HOURS! AND WHEN I ASKED IF SHE WAS HIGH, SHE JUST SIGHED AND SAID ‘He’s warm, Auntie.’! SHE BURNED TOAST! SHE TRIED TO WASH THE DISHES WITH HAND SOAP! SHE’S USELESS! SHE’S IN A COMA OF HAPPINESS AND IT’S ALL YOUR FAULT!” Takemi shrieked, her attempts to throttle him hampered by Sojiro grabbing her around the waist and pulling her back.

“For god’s sake, Takemi, calm down! What did he do?!” Sojiro asked while using all his strength to hold her back.

“HE CONFESSED HIS LOVE IN THE MIDDLE OF SHIBUYA AND THEN CARRIED HER OFF LIKE SOME SHOUJO MANGA PROTAGONIST! SHE’S LOST TO ME! SHE’S GONE! I’M GOING TO FAX THAT ARCTIC TRANSFER MYSELF!” Takemi yelled, still trying to lunge at a terrified Ren.

And as Ren saw his life flash before his eyes—a life that now apparently ended via fax machine—he couldn’t help the tiny, defiant thought that surfaced through the terror.

It was worth it.

Saki, meanwhile, was at home, humming as she stared at a wall with a dazed, blissful smile. The world around her was a blur. The burned toast, the soapy dishes...

...But none of it mattered. She had faced hell and survived. And now, she had found something real. Something true.

It was the first day of the rest of her life. And it was perfect.

Mon 16th. May 2017. Early Morning

For the first time since transferring to Shujin, Ren had something to look forward to each morning.

She waited at the end of the street, just outside Yongen-Jaya Station — black hair clipped gently behind her ears, new glasses slightly oversized, a red scarf looped around her neck, and a bento box in hand.

Saki.

“Morning. You’re late” She said, her smile barely suppressing the shyness still in her chest.

“You’re just early” Ren grinned back. Saki then shoved the bento into his hands.

“Eat it all or Takemi might think I’m neglecting you” She said.

“...I fear her more than Kamoshida” Ren said.

“Same” Saki said.

They walked to school holding hands, careful to let go before the campus gates. Rumours had already started.

Rumours always did.

TakeABreak

Mon 16th. May 2017. Morning

The calm that had tentatively settled over Shujin Academy after Kamoshida’s downfall was utterly shattered the next day. It wasn’t a scandal this time. It was a phenomenon.

Ren and Saki walked to school together, as they now often did, their hands linked. They were still basking in the private glow of their confession, oblivious to the coming storm.

They passed through the school gates....

"..."

...And stopped.

Every single student in the courtyard seemed to be staring at their phones. Then, as one, every head snapped up. Every eye locked onto them. A deafening silence descended, followed by an explosion of whispers that sounded like a hive of bees.

“That’s them!”

“No way, it’s really them!”

“The Shibuya Scramble Couple!”

Ren and Saki exchanged a look of pure confusion. Before they could take another step, they were surrounded.

A video. That was the source. Someone in the crowd that day had filmed the entire, mortifyingly romantic scene. Ren’s thunderous confession, the kiss, the bridal carry, the bowing, the sprinting away—it was all there, set to a cheesy pop song that had already started trending.

It had gone viral. Not just school-viral. Shibuya-viral. Tokyo-viral.

TakeABreak

Their school life was never normal again.

Where Ren was once known as the “delinquent transfer student”, he was now the “Shibuya Declaration King”. Girls who had once sneered at him now sighed dreamily as he passed. Boys gave him grudging nods of respect, mixed with utter bewilderment.

Saki, once known “Hero of Shujin” after being the one to bring down Kamoshida, was now having a second title of “The Scramble Princess”. Her shy, adorable, stunned expression when Ren yelled his love to her in the middle of Shibuya, captured in stunning high definition as she looked up at Ren before their kiss, had become a meme symbolizing ‘true love goals’. The image of her being carried away, laughing, was everyone’s new lock screen.

The attention was relentless. In the halls, people would literally part for them like the Red Sea. During lunch, people would “accidentally” drop their things to get a closer look at them. Yuuki Mishima, seizing the opportunity, had somehow created a fan forum dedicated to them, which had more traffic than the school’s official website.

Their friends were no help.

“That’s my bro Renren! The man’s a legend!” Ryuji exclaimed, walking behind them and slapping Ren on the back proudly.

“You guys are, like, celebrities! It’s so romantic!” Ann exclaimed while linking arms with a deeply embarrassed Saki.

“You’ve certainly made a splash, Ren. Though the fan art of me as a ‘cupid cat’ is highly inaccurate and demeaning” Morgana said from Ren's bag.

The teachers were baffled. Kawakami would try to start a lesson, only to find half the class doodling ‘Ren + Saki’ inside hearts on their notebooks. Ushimura, the grumpy and extremely strict teacher, once absentmindedly used their names in a word problem about “two trains of love leaving Shibuya station”.

Ren had long since gotten used to being the target of Shujin’s gossip. His reputation after transferring in was still radioactive. Saki’s, meanwhile, had upgraded. Not only she was the enigmatic, proclaimed “Hero of Shujin”, who put an end to the reign of the scumbag Suguru Kamoshida, but she now was a mysterious cool girl who only talks to the delinquent transfer student.

And now that they were quietly dating? They might as well have set themselves on fire in the middle of the hallway.

Still...They didn’t care. Why would they? It was their own private world, after all.

The only person who seemed utterly miserable was Tae Takemi. Her clinic was now occasionally stalked by hopeful romantics trying to catch a glimpse of the “Scramble Princess” at home. She’d taken to staring out her window with binoculars, muttering about “paparazzi” and “needing a bigger syringe”.

Through it all, Ren and Saki endured it together. They’d meet each other’s eyes across a crowded hallway, sharing a look of long-suffering amusement and deep affection. The insane public scrutiny was a small price to pay for what they had found.

They were no longer just Ren and Saki, the transfer student and the quiet girl. They were the Shibuya Scramble Couple. And their love story, shouted for all the world to hear, had become the stuff of Tokyo legend.

The relentless buzz of their newfound fame should have been overwhelming. The constant whispers, the phones pointed their way, the fan club Mishima had somehow convinced the student council to officially sanction—it was a lot. For Ren, it was a bizarre, often embarrassing, extension of the unwanted attention he’d gotten since his arrest, but for Saki Takemi, it was something else entirely. She didn’t just endure it; she thrived on it.

The stares that had once been lecherous or pitying that she imagined in her old school were now looks of open admiration and envy in her new school. The whispers that had once been cruel rumours in her old school were now excited gossip about the “Shibuya Scramble Couple” in her new school. She was no longer invisible or a target. She was seen, and she was celebrated.

Walking through the halls with Ren, her hand firmly in his, she held her head high. A small, serene smile was permanently etched on her lips. When girls sighed as they passed, she didn’t shrink away; she’d give a slight, gracious nod. When someone (usually Mishima) asked for a picture, she’d lean into Ren’s side, her smile widening.

She was, quite literally, living the dream. Her dream. The dream of the quiet, introverted girl who had once only wanted to be normal, to be liked, to have a boyfriend and walk through school without fear. The reality was a thousand times more vibrant and surreal than anything she could have imagined.

“Doesn’t it...Bother you?” Ren asked her as they ducked into a momentarily empty classroom to escape the latest round of giggling freshmen seeking autographs. Saki looked at him, her ocean-blue eyes clear and bright.

“Bother me? Ren, for two years, people looked at me and saw nothing, or they saw something they wanted to use and throw away. Now...Now they look at us and see...A love story. They see something beautiful. After a lifetime of being told I was nothing, or worse, being seen as a thing...This is...Amazing” She laughed, a light, happy sound. She squeezed Ren's hand.

“They’re not staring because they want to hurt me. They’re staring because they want what we have. And I...”

She trailed, before her voice dropping to a confident whisper, then continued.

“...I am the one who has it. I’m the one holding your hand. So no. It doesn’t bother me. It’s proof that I won”

Her perspective was a revelation to Ren. He’d been viewing the attention as an invasion, a hassle. But Saki saw it as a victory parade. She had faced the worst the world had to offer and had not only survived but had emerged triumphant, arm-in-arm with the boy who had fought for her. The viral video, the stares, the whispers—they weren’t a burden; they were her medals of honour.

She was no longer Saki Yoshida, the victim, the patient, the project. She was Saki Takemi, the Scramble Princess, girlfriend of the Declaration King, and a Phantom Thief in her own right. And she was enjoying every single, ridiculous, over-the-top moment of it. For the first time in her life, she was truly, unabashedly happy, and she didn’t care who saw it. In fact, she loved that they were all watching.

TakeABreak

Mon 16th. May 2017. Afterschool

The final bell rang, signalling the end of another day of surreal celebrity life at Shujin. Ren and Saki gathered their things, sharing a quiet smile amidst the usual chaos of students scrambling to leave. They had just stepped out of the school’s main entrance, the buzz of the crowd around them, when the sky, which had been threatening all afternoon, finally broke.

It wasn’t a gentle drizzle. It was a torrential downpour, a sudden, deafening curtain of water that fell with such force it sent students shrieking and scrambling back under the cover of the entrance awning.

Ren and Saki, caught mid-step, were drenched in seconds.

For a moment, they just stood there in the middle of the path, the rain plastering their hair to their heads and their uniforms to their bodies. The crowd under the awning fell silent, watching the infamous couple standing alone in the deluge.

Then, something unexpected happened.

Saki tipped her head back, letting the cold rain wash over her face. And she laughed. It wasn't her usual shy giggle or her happy chuckle. It was a full, unrestrained, joyous laugh that rang out clear and bright even over the drumming of the rain.

Ren stared at her, water dripping from his bangs onto his glasses. He was cold and wet, and a minute ago he’d been thinking about finding shelter. But seeing her like that—completely free, utterly unselfconscious, and radiantly happy in the middle of a storm—it was infectious.

A grin spread across his face, and he started laughing too. They were standing in a rapidly forming puddle, soaked to the bone, and they were laughing like idiots. The students under the awning watched, mesmerized. This was even better than the viral video. This was raw, real, and utterly captivating.

“We’re already completely wet!” Saki yelled over the noise of the rain, her eyes sparkling.

“No point running now!” Ren yelled back.

He grabbed her hand, and instead of rushing for cover, he spun her around right there in the downpour. They slipped and slid on the wet concrete, their laughter echoing off the school walls. It was a ridiculous, impromptu dance in the rain, a moment of pure, unadulterated joy isolated from the rest of the world by a wall of water.

For those few minutes, the cameras were gone. The whispers were silenced by the rain's roar. There was no Phantom Thieves, no traumatic past, no hilariously overprotective terrifying aunt. There was just Ren, and Saki, and the feeling of being young and alive and stupidly, wonderfully in love.

Eventually, breathless and shivering but still grinning, they made a run for it, not towards the station, but down the quieter streets of Yongen-Jaya, hand in hand, leaving a stunned and strangely envious student body behind. They arrived at Leblanc's doorstep, dripping pools of water onto the step, their hair wild, their clothes ruined, and their hearts impossibly light.

Saki, still breathing heavily, looked up at Ren, her face glowing with happiness.

“That...Was the best walk home ever” She said while panting.

“Yeah. It really was” Ren said, pushing his waterlogged glasses up his nose and nodding, his own heart full.

It was just rain. But for Saki, it was another first. Another perfect, normal, wonderful thing to add to her collection of new memories, and she cherished every single, soaking wet second of it.

The frantic, laughing run through the rain had left them breathless and shivering on Leblanc’s doorstep. Ren, with a sudden, cold spike of fear that had nothing to do with the weather, remembered the Arctic transfer application. A drenched Saki was a prime candidate for a cold, and a cold was a gateway to discomfort, and discomfort was a one-way ticket to an ice floe.

“In here!” He urged, pulling her into the warm, dry sanctuary of the Café just as another thunderclap shook the street. He quickly locked the door behind them. The place was dark and empty; Sojiro had clearly closed up early due to the storm.

“Auntie Tae will kill you if I catch a cold” Saki said through chattering teeth, though her eyes still sparkled with the remnants of their adventure.

“Exactly why we’re here” Ren said, already grabbing towels from behind the counter. He quickly sent a text to Takemi:

<Dr. Takemi. The rain is too heavy. Saki is safe with me at Leblanc. We’re drying off. I will bring her home when it lets up>

He half-expected an immediate, threatening reply, but none came. The storm must have been disrupting the signals.

They trudged up to the attic, a trail of water marking their path. The room was cozy, lit by the single desk lamp, the sound of the pounding rain a constant drum on the roof.

“We should...Get out of these wet clothes before we actually get sick” Ren said, his voice a little hoarse.

Saki nodded, her blush visible even in the dim light. They turned their backs to each other, a silent agreement of modesty. The sounds of wet fabric peeling away from skin filled the small room.

Ren couldn’t help it. As he struggled out of his soaked shirt, he caught a glimpse of Saki in the reflection of his dusty window. Her back was to him, her skin glowing in the lamplight, water droplets tracing paths down the elegant curve of her spine before disappearing into the towel she was wrapping around herself. His breath hitched. She was… breathtaking. Even more so in those sexy daring light blue undergarments she was wearing.

He remembers quite well the day he got her from that dirty bathroom when she was that close to death. She was barely B-cups and her hips we're almost that of a snake's, but right now, she had immaculate, pristine curves in all the right places. Her chest grew to a voluptuous, generous D-cups, her hips we're bangers for the eye, and her rear, wasn't too big, but was plump enough to force even the most calm of monks to take a good, long stare at her. It was like a magnet of temptation.

When they turned back around, both were wrapped in towels, but the atmosphere had shifted. The playful energy from the rain was gone, replaced by a thick, charged tension. They were alone. In his room. Half-dressed.

“Sit. I’ll...Dry your hair” Ren said, gesturing weakly to the bed.

Saki then sat on the edge of the bed, and he knelt behind her, gently rubbing her long, dark hair with a dry towel. The scent of rain and her shampoo filled his senses. His fingers occasionally brushed against the bare skin of her neck, and each touch sent a jolt through both of them.

Just this touch was making him reach his limits.

And when her hair was mostly dry, she turned around to face him.

“Your turn” Saki calmly whispered. Her cheeks were flushed. She, also, was reaching her limit.

Her hands were gentle as she towel-dried his messy black hair. Ren sat perfectly still, his eyes locked on hers, then on the swelling curves on her chest from behind the towel. He just didn't know where to look when she was right in front of him.

The air grew hotter, the space between them shrinking with every passing second. The drumming of the rain faded into a distant background hum.

The towel around Saki’s chest slipped slightly, and Ren’s gaze dropped for a fraction of a second. He saw the gentle swell of her breasts, the smooth, perfect skin from behind her damp bra. He quickly looked back up, his face burning, but the damage was done. The image was seared into his mind.

Their eyes met. There were no words. None were needed. The hunger, the passion, the weeks of built-up tension and unspoken love—it all coalesced into a single, undeniable force.

Saki’s lips parted slightly. Ren leaned in.

Warning: 18+ Scene that will "Take Your Heart". If you wish to skip it, scroll down to "Scene End"

The kiss wasn’t like the shy one in the rain or the passionate one in Shibuya. This was different. This was deep, desperate, and full of a raw, aching need that had been simmering beneath the surface for far too long.

Ren’s hands came up to cradle her face, the towel falling from his shoulders forgotten. Saki’s hands slid into his damp hair, pulling him closer.

They broke apart for a gasping breath, their foreheads resting together, eyes dark with desire.

“Saki...” Ren whispered, his voice ragged.

“Ren...” she breathed back, her own voice trembling not with fear, but with anticipation.

He moved, gently pushing her back onto the bed. She went willingly, her eyes never leaving his. He hovered over her, one knee on either side of her hips, supporting his weight on his arms. The towel around her had come completely loose, revealing the beautiful, curves he’d only glimpsed. She was immaculate. Perfect.

He lowered himself, capturing her lips in another searing kiss. This time, his hands began to explore, tentatively at first, then with more confidence. He traced the line of her jaw, the slope of her shoulder, the delicious curve of her waist. She arched into his touch, a soft moan escaping her lips against his.

His own towel had long since been lost. The feeling of her skin against his, warm and smooth, was intoxicating. The world outside—the storm, the threats, the viral fame—ceased to exist. There was only the feel of her, the taste of her, the sound of her ragged breaths mixing with his own.

His lips left hers to trail hot, open-mouthed kisses down her neck, to her collarbone. Saki’s head fell back, her fingers tangling in his hair, urging him on. The rational part of his brain, the part that feared Tae Takemi’s myriad of horrifying retributions, was silenced by a far more powerful, primal need.

He was lost in her. And she, in him. In the quiet attic, with the rain providing a private symphony, they crossed a threshold together, leaving behind the last of their innocence in exchange for a new, deeper intimacy, their love finally expressed in its most passionate, physical form. The storm raged on, but inside, they had found their own perfect, private tempest.

Ren placed his hand on her torso, tracing the large scar she sustained from her previously pregnant womb being kicked and stomped by her former classmates from her former school, but Ren didn't care. All that he cared about was seeking and giving pleasure.

His hands, slightly cold from the rain, made Saki shiver and jolt from a combination of the cold and pleasure searing into her bones and flesh. He slowly explored with his hands on her skin, making then travel up at an agonizingly slow pace, which made Saki's face blush deep red, and she had trouble breathing from the overwhelming pleasure. Her waist was slender and thin and Ren's hands were big, so they were able to wrap almost around her waist.

Ren then kept on ascending with his hands on Saki's torso, until he reached her ample breasts that were still covered in her light blue bra. He then slowly placed his hands on top of her breasts, erecting a gasp from Saki, before Ren kept on slowly fondling her breasts, sending jolts of pleasure to her brain.

"Ahhh...Mnh...Ren..." She moaned out, biting on the knuckle of her pinky finger.

Ren advanced to the next step, and slowly lifted up Saki's bra, exposing her breasts. He then started fondling her, causing Saki's back to arch back from the jolts of pleasure. Ren kept on mercilessly, but gently pinching her erect nipples, sending tormenting waves of pleasure and euphoria to Saki's body.

And there was something different within Saki.

Every since that bastard Hayato took her first time, it was as if something inside of her had turned herself on. She became constantly horny. There wasn't a moment where she was not craving to have sex. Even in the past weeks after saved by Ren and Takemi, she still wanted to copulate badly, but was suppressing it through sheer willpower. Her sex drive was way worse than any narcotic Saki herself has ever taken, even way worse than any narcotic Saki has ever taken in the past 2 years before she was found by Ren.

She wasn't a virgin. She wasn't inexperienced. She knew how sex would feel so good, and her body already adapted to countless types of men...And even women, given the fact that she was previously working in a brothel in the red-light district in Shinjuku, which had free-for-all preferences. So, Saki had seen all shapes and kinds of sex. Gentle, rough, lesbian, hardcore, humiliation, BDSM...All of it.

She remembers the only person who was ever nice to her was a woman called Lala Escargot. During her time as a prostitute and a gyaru, Lala was the only one that offered comfort for Saki during the harsh and inhumane treatment that Saki suffered each night after continuous rounds of relentless sex with "customers". Even though Lala was basically the owner of the Crossroads Bar and had nothing to do with the red-light district's prostitution club that Saki was in, she still tended to Saki, nursing her after her "prostitute shift" was over every time. Maybe she saw the inner pain that Saki was going through under the drugs and continuous sex that Saki had to endure while being pregnant.

Saki really wishes to reunite with her and tell her that she is okay. She owes Lala a lot, after all.

Anyways, back to the topic in hand, Saki had experienced all kinds of imaginable and unimaginable types of fetishes, positions and intensities, so nothing was new to her. However, something about Ren's touch was different. She did feel pleasure every time she had sex in the past, but this one...This one was more intense than anything she had experienced. He only touched her breasts and was fondling them, so she was used to this, but this is not normal. She felt literal lightning bolts of pleasure coursing through her entire body just from his touch, and her heart was beating rapidly, hammering against her ribs and chest. She never experienced such a pleasure in her life.

It was because it was him. It was Ren. He was the one that made her feel like this.

She moaned in surprise when Ren gently latched his mouth at her right breast, before sucking on her erect nipple and burying his face in her ample breast. His face got submerged into the thick lump of glamorous fat that is Saki's breast to the point that it felt like he was burying his face in a giant, elastic and delicious plate of mochi. It was heavenly for both of them.

And while basking in the pleasure as she released loud moans that were muffled by the heavy rain outside, Saki instinctively placed her hand behind Ren's head, pushing him deeper into her ample right breast. And Ren didn't seem to be surprised at all, as he just kept on sucking hungrily on Saki's right breast while using his free right hand to fondle her left breast and pinch its nipple. Such a trick would never have been possible 2 years ago, given the fact that Saki was barely B-cups at that time, but now it's different as her breasts grew larger and her figure became slenderer within nothing but a few weeks, presumably due to a combination of the herbal medicines and detoxes she takes from Takemi regularly and her Persona awakening.

"Ren...Ahh...I'm feeling completely different...I never felt like this...Haah...In my whole life..." Saki moaned, gasping for breath as her face flushed deep red. Ren himself wasn't fairing any better. He was literally overheating. Saki's expressions were so Divine to him. The pure ecstasy made his very soul and heart shake violently.

He couldn't hold it in anymore.

He released her breast from his mouth, and locked lips with her once again, with their tongues dancing violently as both of them hungrily devoured each other, their erotic moans dampened by the sounds of the heavy rainstorm. A full minute later after relentless and loud moaning in each other's mouths that was muffled by their vigorous tongue fight, Ren released the lip lock, causing a trail of saliva to briefly form to connect both their tongues together, glistering in their reflection in the glass window situated next to Ren's bed that they were both on.

Ren's hands moved slowly down to her hips, before his fingers curled around the strap of her panties on both sides, slowly taking them off. Saki offered no resistance. She was already too much in heat to even say anything as Ren slowly took off the last piece of clothes that was covering her body, leaving her in her birthday suit.

Ren could just only stare in awe as Saki shyly looked to the side with a timid blush on her face while shyly covering her private parts with both hands. Seriously, just what did he do in his life to deserve such a cute and extremely adorable girl to be his girlfriend?

"...Please don't look too much. It's embarrassing" Saki muttered, her blush intensifying by the very second. Ren, seeing this, just smiled and kissed her on her forehead.

"Don't be embarrassed, Saki. You're beautiful. Really beautiful" He said, flashing a warm smile at her face.

"I think I'm gonna have a fever from all of this..." Saki whispered, causing Ren to chuckle at her remark.

"Then I better get to the show, since..."

He trailed in his speech, before one of his hands went in between Saki's legs, causing her to gasp at the contact of Ren's hand with the surface of her groin, and then in the next second, Ren raised his hand in front of Saki's face, showing that it was completely drenched with her sticky juices.

"...You're this 'excited' to get to the main course" Ren finished, causing Saki's blush to become so red that tomatoes would be jealous, before her cheeks puffed up cutely in an extremely adorable pout.

"Dummy..." She muttered.

"I love you too" Ren simply said, before he reached for the drawer next to his bed, opening it and taking out a small red box.

"This pack has 15 condoms...I wonder if our stamina as Phantom Thieves would apply to the real world" Ren said, before he took out a condom from the pack. He then blinked when Saki took the condom from his hand before she sat up on the bed.

"Let me put it on for you, but before that...I want to do something for you, Ren" She said, before pushing him gently on his back to the bed, and he offered no resistance to her gentle touch.

He then saw as she laid on top of him, before she latched her mouth on the side of his neck and started sucking, causing Ren's body to shiver and for his back to arch from the jolts of pleasure coursing through him as Saki started sucking on his neck. She then released his neck, leaving an extremely visible and noticeable hickey on the left side of his neck. She then lowered her head down to Ren's left nipple and started sucking, causing Ren to moan from her lips making contact with his nipple as Saki kept on sucking, licking and biting gently on it.

And then Ren gasped as he felt Saki's hand inside his boxers and on his dick, which was rock hard already. He then saw as she slid his hard member out of his last undergarment and was stroking it slowly while still working her mouth around his right nipple at the same time. With each time her hand moved up and down his member, Ren was assaulted by bolts of pleasure that coursed through his entire body. It wouldn't be farfetched to even say that it reached all the way up to his soul. He felt as if he just ascended to Heaven, gave Metatron the middle finger and then descended back a second later to Earth into his body.

Saki's hand and mouth were steady, as if both were in complete sync with each other as both sent the same jolts of pleasure to Ren's body at the exact same time, to the point that it became unbearable. She then sped up the pace of her hand, stroking Ren's dick even faster, and Ren was able to barely breathe from the overwhelming pleasure of his first handjob.

"Saki...I can't...Hold it in..." He gasped his words to her, but apparently, Saki wasn't listening as she kept on blowing him and sucking on his nipple.

The next moment, Ren gritted his teeth, his body stiffened and her threw his head backwards, before a burst of white cum erupted from the tip of his penis, flying away like fireworks from the ground to the sky.

As the last thick ropes of cum left his dick, Ren's body limped down on the bed as he gasped heavily from the blast of pleasure he entered. It was just a handjob, but it was his first time having sex. Even if he was watching porn or something, practical demonstration was always more effective than knowledge-based experience, so he was left basking in the afterglow just from a handjob.

He then gasped as he felt another contact to his dick. This time, it was way softer than a hand. He raised his head slightly from his lying position, only to see that Saki had already taken off his boxers and threw them to the floor next to the bed next to her bra and panties, before she started using her tongue to clean off his dick from the last cumshot she made him go through. The touch of her lips and tongue was gentle and tender, kissing and licking around his still erect member and touching every single vein on his penis. That, combined with the fact that Ren had just came which meant that he was extremely sensitive at that time, caused more of his brain juices to flood from the pleasure that became unbearable, yet extremely welcomed and accepted.

After a minute of licking over his entire member, Saki backed away a little bit, before sitting on her knees on the bed. Ren, seeing this, sat up to face her.

"...I want you to sit on the edge of the bed. I'll make you feel really good and prepared for the main course" Saki said.

Ren didn't reply or even nod. He just obeyed. Seconds later, he was sitting on the edge of his bed, before he saw Saki standing up from the bed, and then dropping to her knees on the floor, positioning herself right in between his legs and in front of his still erect member.

Ren understood this position and knew what the next foreplay side dish was: A blowjob. She was planning to wring him dry before the main course.

Saki then brushed several locks of her flowing, silky black hair behind both of her ears, before she used her hands to pick up her ample breasts, and she then sandwiched Ren's dick between them. This caused Ren to blink in surprise. Saki just shifted the foreplay from blowjob to boobjob.

"I...Wasn't able to do that in the past because my chest was too small. But now...I can do it, and it makes me even happier that it's you who I'm going to do this for" Saki said, causing Ren to place a hand on his mouth and his face flushed even more. Honestly, she was too cute, even when having sex. Or was it because she was doing it for him? He wasn't a "client" of hers from her dark past, but her official boyfriend. And that actually made him so happy and a little prideful.

He then gritted his teeth as Saki started using her hands to move her breasts up and down on Ren's member. She watched with a calm smile as Ren's dick kept on disappearing in the embrace of her cleavage, before reappearing and poking out from between her huge lumps of glamorous and heavenly melons. Her pace was slow, and agonizingly pleasurable to Ren. She did know how to do this.

Ren then gasped once again and his eye twitched all of a sudden when Saki, still having his dick in between her D-cups melons, opened her mouth and placed Ren's member's tip in it, popping her head up and down as she took more of his length inside her mouth while still moving her boobs up and down the lower length of his member. As seconds passed, she kept on increasing her pace. This, combined with her muffled moans as she sucked on his dick, made Ren completely overwhelmed with the endorphin rush to his brain.

"Saki...I'm cumming again..." He gasped out, and this appeared to have made Saki's pace grow even faster, and a few more seconds later, Ren felt his balls tighten for the second time, before he released inside of Saki's mouth, his dick bursting with cum once again in her warm mouth filled with overflowing saliva. Some of his baby butter spilled from her mouth, but she didn't release the muscles of her mouth from his member as she kept on sucking, even after he shot his second load inside of her oral cavity.

A few more seconds later, Saki slowly slid Ren's dick from her mouth, trailing along the length of his member, before releasing it after reaching its head with a "pop" sound. Ren then looked at her, and blinked in amazement when he saw Saki opening her mouth while looking up at him, revealing the amount of cum that he ejaculated inside of her mouth, before she closed her mouth once again, and swallowed his baby butter in one gulp. She then licked her lips with a small smile.

"This actually tasted quite delicious, which normally it doesn't actually. Maybe because it was a mix of salty and bittersweet due to how much curry and coffee you eat and drink? It seems that I need to thank Sakura-san for that~"

The comment was casual, and Saki tried to say it in a teasing manner. However, it seems that it did more than just teasing, as Ren's body shook and trembled as if about to explode, and this made Saki blink.

"R-Ren...?" She asked, and right after she said her name, she suddenly yelped as Ren lifted her up with both hands from her shoulders and threw her back in the bed on her back. He then hovered above her, causing her to smile nervously as she saw the glare of lust in his eyes.

"Saki...It's your fault...Take responsibility for flipping my switch..." He whispered.

Saki, seeing this, smiled calmly, and while she was still lying on her back, she used the condom to cover Ren's dick, sheathing it inside. She then raises her hand and smiles at him, before saying:

"Come, Ren Amamiya. Give Me Your Love"

Those words were more than enough, as Ren positioned himself, slowly and carefully towards Saki's lower entrance. He then pushed slowly, but it slipped from the direction. He tried a second and third time, but it always slipped and didn't even attempt to enter. It was so slippery due to how much wet Saki was down there, and normally it would just slide in without any issues, but since this was Ren's first time, he didn't know how to do it properly.

In response, Saki raised her legs upwards, such that they bent forward towards her lying form, and this position clearly showed a great view of her butt and honeycomb to Ren, which made his eyes wide in surprise and awe. He was even in more awe, when Saki looped her arms underneath her raised thighs, and used her hands to open her wet, slick entrance, spreading it wide open and showing how much drenched it was to him.

"It will be...Easier for you to insert it...Like this..." She muttered, her blush intensifying. It was crystal clear to Ren that she was so embarrassed as him, maybe even more from doing this position just to make it easier for him to go inside of her.

"I'm going in, Saki..." Ren whispered, to which Saki gave a silent nod.

Ren slowly entered, making sure that she isn't hurt. He knows that she isn't a virgin, but it's been a considerable amount of time ever since the last time Saki had sex in, if he assumed that the last time she did was on the day he found her in that public bathroom, so a few weeks should have passed ever since then.

He slowly poked the opened folds of her entrance with his covered member, causing her to flinch from the contact, before he slowly inserted inside of her, causing Saki's body to tense at the sensation of her folds being reopened from the inside. It was like sticking a nail in its correct bolt, but without twisting the nail inside the bolt. Ren kept on slowly entering, careful not to shock or hurt Saki, but the sensation of something foreign entering her body for the first time after a few weeks caused Saki to shudder and grit her teeth from the piercing sensation inside her folds.

Ren also wasn't faring any better. Saki's insides were extremely tight, as if her inner muscles had a mind of its own as they squeezed tightly on him, clutching his dick in a vice grip, and not to start on how Saki's pussy had so much suction power to the point that Ren felt like it will be both his dick and balls being sucked inside of her. He had to be extra careful not to ram it inside of her or else he would hurt her. Not to mention that the grip on his dick was so great that he felt like he was going to cum for the third time and before he could have his way with her.

With each inch he inserted inch entered, Ren and Saki were having even more jolts of pleasure coursing through both of their bodies with low moans escaping both of their lips. It wasn't until 20 minutes later that Ren was fully sheathed inside of Saki.

Both gasped for breath as they finally connected down there. Ren had a firm, yet gentle grip on Saki's slender waist, and Saki removed her hands from the folds of her pussy, causing her legs to relax and descend once again on the bed, making both of them positioned in the missionary position.

"Saki...I'm going to move now" Ren said, to which Saki nodded, flashing a flushed expression of anticipation and lust towards him.

Ren complied, and started moving slowly. Saki's breath hitched at the movement of Ren's dick inside of her. He was moving as slowly and as carefully as possible, but she could feel his girth rubbing the inner walls of her vagina, and it was ecstatic to her that she couldn't help but release moans from her mouth.

And also, there was something different.

It wasn't the first time Saki had sex. She lost count of how many men claimed her. Some were savages who only cared about sating their sexual drive. Some treated her worse than animals and slaves. Some just wanted to fuck a pretty face and body. Some practiced their fetishes on her, not caring what her wellbeing is. Some were venting their frustration and emotional sadness.

All of those didn't care about what will happen to her. They all cared about their own satisfaction. And in a sense, Saki was also partially to blame at this. She enjoyed every second of it. The euphoria of the combination of sex and drugs coursed through her veins ever since that bastard Hayato took her first time, and it wasn't until a few weeks ago that she managed to somehow get rid of it thanks to the help of both Ren and Takemi.

Before they found her, Saki had already lost hope of the fact that there were good people in the world. Her hope got rekindled after she met Ren, Takemi, Sojiro, Ryuji, Ann, Morgana, Kawakami, and several other people. There were indeed good people in the world.

And yet again, something still felt different.

Maybe because she got used to be used by others, be it men or women, but there was no mercy at all for her own body. There wasn't a day, an hour, a moment, where she won't have sex or drugs. It was like her own exclusive breakfast.

But now...This man, Ren Amamiya, was having her to himself, but he was completely different. He was gentle, careful, kind. He was handling her with extreme care as if she was something fragile, as if she would shatter from the slightest of touch. And that made Saki happy, truly happy. She was now viewed as a person, not a thing. She was now being loved, not being used.

And that brought her to tears, startling Ren and causing him to stop humping her.

"Saki...Are you alright? Does it hurt? Shall I stop?" Ren asked in worry, to which Saki reached out for him with both arms extended, cupping both his cheeks in between her hands.

"Don't worry. I'm just so happy that someone like you is the one that I love. I feel like I'm too lucky to have you, like that everything here is nothing but a sweet dream that is too good to be true" Saki answered between her sobs.

Ren, seeing this, lowered his face and kissed her cheek while wiping away the tears forming in her eyes, before flashing a gently smile of his own.

"This isn't a dream at all. This is reality. You survived, and you deserve to live, love and be loved. And no matter what happens, I will always love you. That will never change till the end of time. So I'm saying it again to you: I love you, Saki Takemi. I'm the one who is so lucky to have you in my life" He said.

The words resonated within Saki's ears as her wide eyes still had tears in their corners. Looking straight into Ren's eyes, Saki realized an extremely important detail, which was the main reason as to why making love with Ren was extremely different:

Ren Amamiya was not having sex with the used, broken and tormented girl Saki Yoshida, but he was taking the first time and becoming the first and only love of Saki Takemi. Saki was born anew thanks to him, and with a new name for herself, and that's why Saki Takemi felt indebted to Ren Amamiya.

...No. It was why Saki Takemi loved Ren Amamiya.

"Ren...I love you. I love you so much. Please take me. Make me forget about my past. Make me forget about everything and only think about you and only you" She said, her heart now completely overwhelmed with emotions, love and carnal lust for the man that she truly fell for. Ren, in response, didn't need an invitation, and resumed thrusting inside of her, erecting moans of her. This time, those moans weren't ugly, they resembled sighs of relief that she was no longer in that shadowy hell of her past.

She tilted her head to the side of the window, and saw her reflection, and while she was drowning in pleasure, she was quite baffled that her face was no longer that ugly, overexaggerated face of pleasure that she made every time a man's junk entered inside of her. It was a normal face that brought erotic pheromones that were directed to her partner.

She was proud of herself.

Ren kept on humping her, both still drowning in pleasure, before Saki reached out for him once again, pulled his head downwards and locked their lips together in a deep kiss, their tongues danced together, struggling for dominance as they danced and wrestled inside the connection between their mouths.

They then released the kiss after a few seconds, and Ren started to go even faster, causing the moans of both couples to become even more rapid and louder as the brain juices flooded around their bodies at an alarmingly rapid rate.

"Saki. I'm gonna cum..." Ren gasped from behind his teeth. Saki didn't answer. She just kept on moaning, already overwhelmed with the extensive pleasure invading her body.

And after a few seconds, Ren thrusted one last time, shoving his dick's full length inside of Saki, who released a loud moan as she also came from that very last thrust at the same time, her back arching upwards as Ren still had a firm grip on her waist. The condom covering Ren's member expanded and bloated like a balloon inside of Saki's fleshy and soft insides, with said insides squeezing so hard that Ren felt as if his dick was about to be torn off from his groin.

Both panted for breath, before Ren slowly took out his dick along with the bloated cum-filled condom, with the condom exiting Saki's honeycomb with a "pop" sound, erecting a moan from her. Saki then looked at Ren's face and blinked, before giving a soft, gentle smile.

"...Why are you crying?" She asked.

Sure enough, Ren's eyes were spilling tears from them that rolled down his cheeks and fell right on Saki's torso.

They were both hurting. Even when they were sure that they were in peace and together, they were both still hurting. In the moment that they were in each other's embrace, Ren Amamiya and Saki Takemi knew that they both shared the same pain but through different scenarios.

Ren had to face the fact that the society branded him as a criminal just because a drunk politician sued him because that bastard tried to force himself on a woman, and Ren just couldn't leave this behind. Next thing he knew, he had a criminal record, his entire hometown of Inaba hated him, and he was branded as a criminal, and was forced to face the cold shoulder, even from Sojiro, who just barely tolerated him, and it was thanks to Saki's presence that Sojiro suddenly started to talk to him normally.

All of this, in her embrace, broke down and his tears flowed.

The pain in his heart was too much to the point that Ren was shocked that he was able to hold it in all this time. And just when he thought that he would live the rest of his life holding it in, Saki appeared in his life.

In nothing but a few weeks, she captured his heart, and her own dreadful and cruel past made him realize that there are people who are holding it in just like himself, and that he needs to stand up for himself.

The injustice be damned. If no one will speak for their protection, then they will speak for themselves, and crush this injustice with their own hands. That's what he believed, especially after seeing Saki.

Ren then lifted Saki up and hugged her tightly, their naked bodies glued to each other.

"Saki...I love you...I love you so much...Please...Don't leave my side" He whispered into her hair, to which she hugged him back, wrapping her arms around his back.

"I love you too, Ren...I won't go anywhere. I promise" Saki whispered, before she pushed Ren to his back to the bed as gently as she can.

She then took the filled condom and tied it closed, before placing it on the drawer next to Ren's bed. Next, she took the condom box left on the bed, shook it in her hand in front of Ren's face, and gave him a sly smile.

"You said this pack contains 15 condoms, right? Then in this case, you better prepare the Phantom Thief inside of you...Because Nocturne is gonna drain Joker dry~"

She just said that, and Ren just couldn't say a word. He could just stare and wonder if he was going to die from semen deficiency.

And the rest of the day was a combination of carnal lust and unrestrained desires filling the attic room as Saki taught Ren almost everything about sex positions with each condom they used.

2nd condom: Doggystyle. Ren simply kept on slamming his member relentlessly inside of Saki, her butt cheeks slapping soundly against his hips.

3rd condom: Cowgirl. Saki kept on going up and down on Ren while he was lying on bed. It was amazing to him, considering the fact that he was enjoying not only the sensation of the tightness of her lower lips on his dick, but also the sight of her ample boobs bouncing up and down, still not sagging despite being so huge, as if they were defying gravity.

4th condom: Face-Off. Ren sat on the edge of the bed, with Saki sitting on his lap and facing him, going up and down on his dick while facing him as he groped her breasts while kissing with her at the same time.

5th condom: Cowgirl's Helper. Same as the Cowgirl position. The difference in this was that Ren assisted in her position on top of him. By holding Saki's hips or thighs, he supported her weight and rose to meet the rhythm of her movements, stimulating her G-spot and allowing him to go even deeper inside of her and giving him more control of her position while thrusting inside of her, even when lying on his back.

6th condom: Caboose. Ren just sat on the bed, legs spread along the length of the mattress, and Saki sat with her back facing his lap, going up and down on him while being seated on his lap, with this position allowing for even more deeper penetration, and it was even more exciting, since Saki couldn't see Ren from this position unless she turns her neck behind her occasionally to steal a kiss on his lips, with the element of not being able to see him makes it even more exciting and turning both of them on, since neither didn't know what the other will do next in this position.

7th condom: Scoop Up. Saki laid side-by-side in a spooning position and slightly bent her knees so that Ren can enter her from behind. Ren didn't waste time, and as per Saki's instructions, he had a hand to her clit and started playing with her while thrusting into her folds. This position gave Ren more leverage and support, allowing him to move his body in a way that gave maximum depth inside of Saki.

8th condom: Seashell. Much like the first time Saki spread her legs and pussy to Ren to allow him to enter her for the first time, Saki laid on her back with legs raised up and out, with her ankles as far back toward her head as it can be, before Ren entered her in the same manner as the missionary position. In this position, Ren's own pelvis was giving Saki clitoral stimulation every time he grinded in and out of her, with occasional deep kisses making things even spicier.

9th condom: Om. This position was rather unique. Ren sat on the bed cross-legged, and Saki sat on his lap while facing him, humping him up and down, with a mixture of breast sucking and lips locking causing more heat to build up in this position. And honestly, to both of them, just being able to lock eyes was more than enough for a turn-on.

10th condom: Pretzel Dip. It was similar to the doggystyle position, but Saki laid on her right side, with Ren, kneeling in front of her, straddling her right leg and curling her left leg around his left side, before having his way in thrusting in and out, with this position giving both sides even deeper penetration than the doggystyle position while still being able to make eye contact with each other.

11th condom: Leapfrog. Similar to the doggystyle, Saki sat on her hands and knees, but this time, she raised her hips, sticking out her butt high in front of Ren's face while resting her head and arms on the bed, with Ren relentlessly thrusting inside of her. This position allowed for even more deeper insertion, and as per Saki's instructions, Ren placed a pillow underneath her torso, allowing him to target her G-spot even more efficiently and to lessen the strain on Saki's back.

12th condom: Wheelbarrow. Saki placed her hands on the ground, with Ren lifting her up from her legs and pelvis, hoisting them up and ramming into her, with Saki gripping onto his waist with her thighs, her legs literally locked around his hips and her body positioned at a downward slope, which created a great deep-penetration situation.

13th condom: Prone Bone. Saki simply laid face down on the bed with a pillow underneath her hips to slightly elevate them, with Ren thrusting in her from behind, giving fascinating stimulation to her G-spot as Ren rammed into her slick entrance non-stop.

14th condom: Ballet Dancer. Both Ren and Saki stood up this time. Saki's back pressed into one of the walls of the attic, with her standing on her left foot while her entire right leg was hoisted over Ren's right shoulder. This position literally offered Ren the ability to go even deeper inside of Saki while Ren was busy on screwing her brains out while squeezing her plump left butt cheek and hungrily eating her lips with another deep kiss at the very same time.

15th condom: Pinball Wizard. In this specific position, Saki laid down on her back, but instructed Ren this time to lift her from her legs and hips up, suspending her into a partial bridge position, with her weight resting on her shoulders on the bed, and Ren, standing on his knees while holding her hips up, started ramming into her. Saki's legs were spread wide in this position, which lent to deep thrusts from Ren.

And right after finishing the condom pack and taking off the last filled condom from Ren's dick, Saki placed all the used 15 condoms in her hands...And proceeded to open them one-by-one, before letting them drip into her mouth, drinking the semen inside of each condom right in front of Ren's eyes.

With each cum-filled condom being emptied, and with each gulping sound and throat movement from Saki, Ren's face heated up even more. Even though he was almost wringed dry already, his "boy" sprung back to life as Saki was finished with the last condom.

"I was right. Your cum tastes of both coffee and curry. I really should thank Chief for—Oh" Saki suddenly stopped talking upon seeing Ren's member becoming rock hard once again, even though she literally drained it, and both of them were literally drenched in sweat from head-to-toe from all of this "Physical exercise". Nevertheless, Ren still seemed to have some vigour left in him before his batteries were fully out of charge, which was thanks to her giving out that show of "Swallowing nutrients" in front of him.

"...You meant to...Do this in front of me, right...?" Ren gasped out his question, to which Saki gave a giggle and a sly smile.

"Oh, I don't know. What do you think?" Saki asked, before going on all fours in the same position as the doggystyle, but this time, she used her hands to spread her butt cheeks apart, revealing her butt hole to him in its full glory.

"Let's use the remaining amount for raw sex, but if you're afraid of getting me pregnant, you can use this hole instead" She said while tilting her head to look at him from behind.

Ren just stared at her raised butt in awe, his dick painfully erect and the veins in it literally pulsing as if yelling at him to go for it. He saw her butt in full HD view, and he didn't need an invitation.

And without hesitation, he grabbed both of her plump butt cheeks, before slowly inserted his member into her other, tighter hole. With each inch inserted, Saki moaned through her gritted teeth. It was a mixture of pain and pleasure to both of them, given how tight this hole was. And after a minute of agonizingly slow progress, Ren was fully sheathed inside of Saki's butt, but he didn't dare to move, as he felt as if he was going to cum instantly inside of her if he even thought about moving his hips with the slightest of movements.

"You...You can move now..." Saki huffed out her consent for Ren, before he began to move in and out as slowly as possible, with each movement of his causing Saki to moan in ecstasy.

A few minutes of slow movement later, Saki's butt hole began to take the shape of Ren's dick, and got lubricated enough to the point that Ren was able to now easily thrust in and out of her, but it was still extremely tight.

Saki moaned out loudly, her head almost fusing with the mattress of the bed, and the locks of her silky, long black hair spraying around them on the bed like cascades of black ink. Her eyes started to roll to the top of her head from the pleasure of having her butt thoroughly rammed into. She also felt Ren's dick starting to become even larger inside of her, signalling that he was close to releasing inside.

She was also close.

"Ren...I'm going to cum...I'm gonna cum from having my ass fucked..." Saki moaned out with a ragged breath and in between her moans, with Ren feeling even more turned on after hearing Saki talking dirty for the first time.

As if her words were a signal, Ren delivered one final thrust inside of Saki's butt, and his dick exploded in a burst of hot cum that painted the inner fleshy walls of her rectum white. And at the same time, Saki released one last loud moan as she also came from having her butt being cummed in.

Moments later after their raw climax, Ren took out his dick from inside of her...And much to both of their surprises, it was still erect.

But Saki was the first one to recover from the shock, and she just giggled.

"Hah...Well...It seems that you...Are really packed up, Ren...Well, for our final course..."

She then rolled on the bed, lying on her back this time, before spreading her legs open, and using her right hand's middle and ring fingers to spread open her pussy once again for him.

"...You can do me bareback this time. And don't worry. Today is a safe day, so you can cum inside"

Saki didn't get to even take her breath after she said those words as Ren literally fell onto her and rammed his dick inside of her, with said member entering easily this time, causing Saki to yell from both the surprise and the pleasure that invaded her pussy once again, but without being covered this time.

"Ahh...This piercing sensation of flesh and veins inside my pussy...As expected, raw sex is the best..." She whispered, still shivering from the sudden pleasure.

But Ren didn't let her take her breath. He used his hands to support his weight on the bed while being on top of Saki, and started to thrust rapidly inside of her, erecting a series of erotic moans from her. Both locked eyes with each other while still in their animal mating session, and kissed passionately and hungrily, with the rain outside muffling the sounds of their carnal desires that took a physical and intimate form.

Ren broke the kiss, and sat up fully on his knees, grabbing Saki's hips for leverage and started ramming her even faster, which caused Saki's moans to become even more rapid and loud, with her fondling her breasts in her hands, groping and pinching them in between her palms as Ren kept on going in and out, with the sounds of flesh slapping together becoming even louder and the sticky "schlik" sound that came from his dick going in and out of her honeycomb and mixing their juices together repeatedly echoing throughout the attic.

"Saki...I'm close...I'm going to cum one last time" Ren said, gritting his teeth, feeling his balls tighten up for the 18th time today.

"Inside! Come inside me! Make me all yours!" Saki yelled out, also feeling her orgasm building inside of her.

And with one last thrust, Ren released his last load of the day inside of Saki, this time painting her pussy's insides with his love juice as she also released her own love juice from that very last thrust, yelling out a loud moan that apparently came out right at the same time lightning struck, giving off a rather dramatic effect to that last climax scene.

Saki twitched violently as her back arched from the massive wave of euphoria blasting throughout her body and brain, before she slumped down on the bed after approximately 20 seconds, panting heavily. Ren followed suit, falling right on top of her, his entire head and face landing perfectly in between her bouncy ample breasts, with Saki unconsciously using her left hand to run her fingers in between Ren's unruly black hair locks.

Ren was already spent, but Saki felt like doing more, even though she was satisfied for now. And besides, she didn't want to overexert Ren and push him too hard when he just lost his virginity.

But in the embrace they shared, they both found the warmth that two scarred souls need. That's all there is to it.

Using her free hand that wasn't patting Ren's hair, Saki took the blanket and placed it on both of them, covering them with it as the rain outside started to become lighter.

"I love you, Ren Amamiya..." Saki whispered, to which Ren's arms found itself wrapped her waist and the back of her head, hugging her back.

"I love you too, Saki Takemi..." Ren whispered back, with both of them smiling in content as they both quickly drifted to slumber while in the embrace of each other.

The sign that their lives was beginning was right from there.

Scene End

Tue 17th. May 2017. Early Morning

Leblanc's Attic

The first thing Ren was aware of was the gentle warmth of another body nestled against his. The second was the soft, rhythmic sound of Saki’s breathing. The storm had passed, and a quiet, golden morning light filtered through the attic window, illuminating dust motes dancing in the air.

He opened his eyes. Saki was still asleep, her head pillowed on his arm, her flowing black hair splayed across his chest and the white sheets. The memories of the previous night flooded back—Not in a rush of panic, but in a warm, blissful wave. The rain, the laughter, the charged tension, the way her skin felt against his, the soft and loud sounds she made...

A slow, deeply contented smile spread across his face. He’d never felt more at peace.

Saki then stirred, her eyes fluttering open. For a moment, she looked disoriented, then her gaze found his. A beautiful, rosy blush spread across her cheeks, but it was accompanied by a shy, utterly happy smile.

“Good morning” She whispered, her voice husky with sleep.

“Good morning” He whispered back, his arm tightening around her.

They lay there for a long moment, just looking at each other, the events of the night hanging unspoken but deeply understood between them. There was no regret, no awkwardness. Only a profound, shared sense of intimacy and rightness. Saki then shifted, wincing slightly.

“I’m a little sore...” She admitted, her blush deepening.

“Did I… was I too…?” Ren asked in worry. His expression immediately shifted to one of concern. Saki quickly pressed a finger to his lips, her smile turning playful.

“Shh. It’s a good sore. It’s...Proof. Proof that it was real ” Saki said as she snuggled closer, hiding her face in the crook of his neck. Relief and affection washed over Ren after hearing this. He kissed the top of her head, breathing in the scent of her hair—a mix of his shampoo and her own unique sweetness. Under the sheets, his hand found hers, their fingers lacing together. He gave her hand a gentle squeeze. He then checked his phone for the time, and blinked in surprise at the news notification appearing on his phone.

“No school today due to the rainstorm yesterday making lots of issues in transportation lines” He murmured, a note of wonder in his voice. It felt like the universe had gifted them this perfect, stolen day. Saki tilted her head up to look at him, her ocean-blue eyes sparkling with a new, bold light.

“So...We have all day to ourselves?” Saki asked, her voice a teasing whisper.

“All day” Ren answered, his grin turning mischievous.

He leaned down and captured her lips in a slow, tender kiss that quickly deepened, fuelled by the memory of the night’s passion and the freedom of the morning. The sheets shifted, revealing a glimpse of bare shoulder, a smooth leg tangling with his.

Their playful teasing turned into a slow, delicious exploration. There were no more nerves, no more first-time hesitations. This was different. This was familiar, comfortable, and infinitely more sensual. They traced the lines of each other’s bodies with lazy curiosity, learning what made the other gasp, what elicited a soft sigh.

They whispered secrets and silly jokes between kisses, the attic filled with the sound of their soft laughter and shared breaths. The outside world, with its threats and its fame, didn't exist. There was only the cocoon of his bed, the feel of warm skin, and the overwhelming certainty that they had given each other the most precious parts of themselves and had been accepted completely.

For Saki, it was more than just physical intimacy. It was the feeling of being truly, completely desired and loved for who she was, scars and all. For Ren, it was the ultimate trust, the final barrier down, leaving nothing but pure, unguarded connection.

The sun climbed higher in the sky, casting long beams of light across the room, but they paid it no mind. They had all the time in the world. They were, for this one perfect morning, the only two people in existence, blissfully lost in each other and the beautiful, new language of their love.

TakeABreak

Tue 17th. May 2017. Morning

The morning calm of Yongen-Jaya was shattered by the familiar clatter of Leblanc’s door lock being unlocked. Sojiro sighed, preparing for another day. His quiet morning was immediately interrupted by the arrival of two very familiar, and very worried, teenagers.

“Boss! Is Ren here?!” Ryuji blurted out, bursting through the door with Ann right behind him.

“We tried calling him and Saki all morning! With that storm last night—” Ann was beginning to talk as well. However, they were cut off as the clinic door across the alley opened and Tae Takemi stepped out, her expression a familiar storm cloud.

“Amamiya-kun sent a text last night saying Saki was here. The rain has stopped. Where is she?” She asked, her voice laced with a warning that had nothing to do with the weather. Sojiro just shrugged, gesturing vaguely towards the ceiling.

“Haven’t seen ‘em. Probably still asleep up there. Kid keeps weird hours” Sojiro said. Then the group—Sojiro, a worried Ann and Ryuji, and a deeply suspicious Takemi—filed into the Café. It was then that Ann noticed it. Ren’s school bag was sitting on one of the booths. And it was...Trembling.

“Morgana?” Ann whispered, approaching the bag. She peeked inside. Morgana was curled into a tight, shivering ball, his fur puffed out. He looked utterly traumatized.

“Morgana! What’s wrong?” Ann asked, her voice full of concern. The cat’s eyes were wide, unseeing.

“...The sounds...All night...The...The creaking...Never stopped...I tried to block it out...But the moaning...” He muttered in a broken, shell-shocked whisper that only Ann and Ryuji could hear.

“Moaning? Were you sick? Did the storm scare you?” Ann asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. But Ryuji’s eyes had followed a trail on the floor. A single, wet, discarded sock at the base of the stairs. Then, a little higher, a soaked school ribbon. Further up, a pair of boy’s trousers lay in a damp heap. Then even a litter higher he could swear that he had seen a light-blue bra that could literally fit for two cantaloupes in each side of it.

His brain, slow to start in the mornings, finally connected the dots. His eyes went wide, his jaw dropping open. It was at that exact moment that a sound drifted down from the attic. A low, masculine groan. Followed by a breathy, unmistakably feminine sigh.

“Ren...Right there...”

The voice was muffled by the floorboards, but it was unmistakably Saki’s.

Dead silence descended upon the café below. Then, the distinct, rhythmic, and very enthusiastic creak...creak...creak...Of an old attic bedframe began in earnest, accompanied by a series of soft, mutual moans that left absolutely nothing to the imagination.

The four figures standing in the café froze. Sojiro’s face went through a rapid series of expressions: Confusion, dawning comprehension, profound embarrassment, and finally, resigned horror. He slowly removed his hat and wiped his brow. Ann’s hands flew to her mouth, her eyes as wide as saucers, a brilliant blush exploding across her face. She looked from the stairs to Ryuji, then to the cat, finally understanding Morgana’s trauma. Ryuji’s shocked expression melted into the most shit-eating, triumphant grin imaginable. He slowly pumped his fist in the air in silent, proud victory for his bro.

And Tae Takemi...

"..."

Tae Takemi stood perfectly still. The colour drained from her face, then returned in a wave of pure, incandescent rage. Her eye began to twitch. Her hands clenched into white-knuckled fists at her sides. The air around her seemed to crackle with lethal intent. She slowly, very slowly, turned her head to look at the stairs, her gaze promising a level of violence that would make her assault on Kamoshida look like a friendly pat on the back.

The passionate sounds from the attic continued, completely oblivious to the audience they had gathered below.

“MAKE IT STOP!” Morgana, from inside the bag, let out a final, pathetic loud whimper.

The rhythmic creaking and muffled sounds from the attic seemed to amplify in the dead silence of the café, each sound a hammer blow to the sanity of those listening below.

Ryuji’s triumphant grin was wiped off his face as the full, terrifying weight of the situation crashed down on him. He wasn’t just happy for his friend; he was a witness to a crime scene where the sentence was death by doctor. He slowly lowered his fist, his eyes darting nervously to Takemi.

Ann was a statue of crimson-faced mortification, her hands still clamped over her mouth as if to stop herself from screaming.

Sojiro finally found his voice, though it was a strangled whisper.

“Alright, everyone, let’s just...Let’s all just back away slowly...And maybe go get some air...”

It was the wrong thing to say.

The sound of his voice seemed to snap the last thread of Tae Takemi’s control. A low, guttural growl erupted from her throat, a sound so primal and furious it made Morgana yelp and dive deeper into the bag.

“THAT’S IT! I’M GOING TO DISEMBOWEL HIM WITH A RUSTY SPOON! I’M GOING TO FEED HIM HIS OWN ORGANS! I’M GOING TO INVENT A NEW DISEASE AND NAME IT AFTER HIM!” She roared, her voice shaking the coffee cups on their hooks. She then took a violent step towards the stairs, but Sojiro, moving with a speed belying his age, lunged and wrapped his arms around her waist in a full nelson.

“TAKEMI, NO! THINK OF YOUR MEDICAL LICENSE!” He called out.

“I’LL BURN IT MYSELF! LET ME GO, SAKURA! HE DEFILED MY NIECE! IN YOUR ATTIC! ON YOUR BED!” Takemi shrieked, thrashing in his grip like a feral animal.

“It’s his bed!” Sojiro grunted, straining to hold her back.

“THAT’S NOT BETTER!” Takemi yelled out in return.

Up in the attic, the commotion downstairs finally pierced the blissful bubble of post-coital haze. The creaking stopped. The moans were replaced by a sudden, dead silence.

Then, a panicked whisper.

“...Did you hear that?”

“It sounds like… Dr. Takemi?”

“Oh my god, Ren, is she downstairs?!”

The sound of frantic scrambling and the rustle of sheets followed.

Downstairs, the struggle continued. Ann finally unfroze, tears of laughter and horror streaming down her face.

“Dr. Takemi, please! They’re just...They’re in love!” She said.

“LOVE?! I’LL SHOW THAT DEFILER LOVE! I’LL SHOW HIM THE LOVE OF A THOUSAND HYPODERMIC NEEDLES!” Takemi screamed, still trying to wrestle her way out of Sojiro’s grip. Ryuji, seeing his chance to be a hero (or more likely, to avoid being an accessory to murder), suddenly yelled at the top of his lungs towards the ceiling

“DUDE! RENREN! CODE RED! ABORT! ABORT! SHE KNOWS! THE DOC IS HERE AND SHE’S GONNA KILL YOU!” He called out.

A terrified clatter from above was the only response. The attic door flew open. Ren appeared at the top of the stairs, hair wild, glasses askew, pulling a shirt on inside-out. His face was a mask of pure, unadulterated terror. Behind him, Saki’s horrified face peeked out, wrapped tightly in a sheet. The sight of them—so obviously caught in the act—made Takemi see red. With a final, superhuman heave, she broke free of Sojiro’s grasp.

Ren’s eyes widened. For a split second, he and the love of his life made eye contact, a silent message passing between them.

Run.

Takemi took a step forward, her hand diving into her medical coat pocket, no doubt for a scalpel or something far worse.

That was all the motivation they needed.

“SORRY, BOSS!” Ren yelled, and in one fluid motion, he turned, grabbed Saki’s hand, and pulled her towards the attic’s one escape route—the window that led to the nearby rooftop.

“GET BACK HERE, YOU DEFILER!” Takemi bellowed, charging for the stairs.

“My attic...My reputation....” Sojiro muttered, as he could only slump against the counter, moaning and holding his head.

Ann and Ryuji watched, stunned, as Ren helped a sheet-clad Saki out onto the roof, the morning sun illuminating their frantic escape.

Morgana finally poked his head out of the bag, watching the empty staircase with wide eyes. The sounds had stopped. The trauma was over.

“...Is it safe?” He squeaked.

From outside, the sound of two pairs of feet could be heard sprinting across the rooftop, followed by the distant, furious screams of a vengeful doctor threatening to “redefine palliative care”.

Their rooftop escape was short-lived, however, ending not with a daring leap to another building, but with a misstep on a wet tile. Ren slipped, pulling Saki down with him in a tangle of limbs and bedsheet, landing in a soggy heap in the alley right behind a very unamused Sojiro who was taking out the trash.

“Gotcha” Sojiro grunted, not looking pleased at all as he hauled them both to their feet, effectively ending the chase before it could truly begin.

Now, they knelt side-by-side in the middle of Leblanc Café, with Ryuji and Ann being outside the Café as per Sojiro telling them to wait outside for their safety (From Takemi's wrath). The scene was humiliatingly stark. Saki was fully dressed, having managed to get her clothes on during the brief flight. Ren, however, had not been so lucky. He knelt on the cold wooden floor in nothing but his boxers, shivering slightly, his glasses still crooked. The shirt he’d pulled on inside-out had been confiscated by a fuming Sojiro, who now stood behind the counter, rubbing his temples as if trying to stave off a migraine.

Tae Takemi stood before them, her initial, murderous rage having cooled into a terrifying, glacial calm. She paced slowly in front of them like a panther, her arms crossed. The silence was heavier than any shouted threat.

“Well? Explain” Takemi finally said, her voice dangerously soft.

Ren took a deep breath. He was terrified, half-naked, and completely at her mercy. But as he felt Saki’s knee gently brush against his, he found a spark of defiance.

“I love her. I’m in love with Saki. What happened… it wasn’t just...That. It was because I love her. And I want to be with her. I want to protect her, to make her happy, every day for the rest of my life. I know I’m just a kid. I know I don’t have anything to offer yet. But my resolve is real. You can threaten me with whatever you want. You can send me to the Arctic. You can erase my senses. It doesn’t matter. It won’t change how I feel about her. I will always protect her” He said, his voice quiet but firm, cutting through the tense silence. He didn’t stutter. He didn’t look away.

It was the speech of a teenager, full of grand, impossible promises. But the raw sincerity in his voice, the unwavering look in his eyes, made it sound like a vow.

Takemi’s icy expression didn’t change. She slowly turned her gaze to Saki.

“And you?” The two words question that came from Takemi were laden with the weight of a thousand questions.

Saki lifted her head. There were no tears, no shame. Just a calm, steady certainty that mirrored Ren’s. She looked from Ren, kneeling resolutely in his underwear, to her adoptive aunt, the woman who had become her fierce protector.

“I love him, Aunt Tae. I gave myself to him because I wanted to. Because I trust him with all my heart. He makes me feel safe. He makes me feel strong. He sees me for who I am now, not who I was”

She took a shuddering breath, her own resolve solidifying, and continued speaking, her voice clear and strong.

“You’ve protected me from the world. And I love you for it. But Ren… he makes me feel like I can face the world myself. With him by my side”

She finished, her declaration hanging in the air. The café was silent save for the hum of the refrigerator.

Takemi stared at her for a long, long moment. Her sharp eyes scanned Saki’s face, looking for any hint of doubt, of fear, of coercion. She found none. All she saw was the same determined strength that had carried Saki through withdrawal and recovery, now channeled into this… this love.

The terrifying sternness on Takemi’s face finally melted away. It wasn’t replaced by a smile, but by a look of profound, weary, exasperated acceptance. She let out a long, slow sigh that seemed to carry the weight of all her threats and worries away.

Without a word, she stepped forward and pulled Saki up from her knees and into a tight, crushing hug.

“You foolish, brave, wonderful girl” Takemi muttered into Saki’s hair, her voice thick with an emotion she’d never openly show. She held her for a long moment, a silent surrender.

She then released Saki and turned her gaze to Ren, who was still kneeling, watching the scene with bated breath. Her eyes narrowed, but the lethal intent was gone, replaced by a stern, unwavering warning.

“You. If you ever break her heart, the Arctic will be a vacation. Are we clear?” She said, pointing a finger at him.

Ren, overwhelmed with relief, could only nod vigorously, a massive weight lifting from his chest.

“Crystal clear” He answered.

“Good. Now for god’s sake, put some clothes on before you catch your death. I’m a doctor, not a miracle worker” Takemi said after she took a look at his shivering, half-naked form with utter disdain.

The crisis was over. The war was won. And as Ren scrambled to find his pants, he knew that somehow, against all odds, he had gained the most terrifying blessing imaginable.

Tue 17th. May 2017. Afternoon

Japan Airport

The airport bustled with people coming from foreign regions and countries. Some came to their hometown in Japan. Some came from foreign countries for tourism, or studying, or even both.

Conditions and reasons varied, and such is the case for her.

Standing on 164 cm, with black hair tied up in braided pigtails with partial red streaks and brown eyes, whoever looked at that girl would never think she was an adult of 19 years old, let alone being a first-year Chinese exchange university student.

Her outfit even made her look like a kid: A red and white baggy jacket on top of a white shirt with gold lettering that says "study," a denim skirt, red sneakers with loose socks and a black choker decorated with a panda.

This, coupled with her barely C-cups chest, and her rather developed hips left everyone staring at her wonder if she was a crossover between a kid and a teenager, when in reality, she was an adult.

But the girl didn't care. She had only two goals: Studying Japanese culture and finding romance in the form of her master that saved her life 4 years ago and gave her a reason to live.

"Hǎo! Hello Japan! Time to roll! My Zhǎngwò and Zhēnzhèng de àiqíng is waiting for me!"

That's why, Yaoling Li was a rather stubborn, yet persistently ambitious woman who would see her goals through no matter what.

Name: Saki Takemi

Age: 16

Codename : Nocturne

Persona: Jeanne d'Arc, Manananggal, Jack-O-Lantern, Wildcard

Arcana: Moon

Hope Spells: N/A

Name: Ren Amamiya

Age: 16

Codename : Joker

Persona: Arsène, Orpheus, Jack Frost

Arcana: Fool

Will Seed Spells: N/A

Chapter Text

Wed 18th. May 2017. Early Morning

A day had passed since the chaotic, rain-soaked culmination of Ren and Saki’s relationship. Life at Shujin had settled into a new, bizarre kind of normal, dominated by their viral fame and the lingering shadow of Kamoshida’s crimes.

The morning assembly felt different. Principal Kobayakawa stood at the podium, sweating more profusely than usual. He then began, his voice echoing in the stuffy auditorium.

“Ahem! Students of Shujin Academy. In light of the recent...Incidents...That have plagued our school, the board has decided that the emotional and mental well-being of our students is of paramount importance”

A bored murmur rippled through the crowd. Kobayakawa continued, mopping his brow.

“To that end, we have brought in outside assistance! A professional counsellor to help you all...Process...And to improve the school’s...Ahem...Reputation. Please welcome Doctor Takuto Maruki!”

A tall, somewhat lanky man with messy brown hair and kind, if slightly overwhelmed, eyes walked onto the stage. He adjusted his glasses and gave an awkward little wave.

“Uh, hello everyone! I’m Dr. Maruki. I’m here to, well, to listen. I believe that everyone deserves to be happy, and that sometimes, talking about what’s bothering us is the first step. So, my door is always open for a...A casual chat!” Maruki introduced himself, before fumbling with his notes, dropping a few.

“Oh! Sorry! I, uh...Also have...Snacks?” He awkwardly said, before Kobayawa, with a strained smile, practically shoved the flustered counsellor aside to end the assembly. He then quickly stepped back to the microphone, cutting Maruki off.

“Yes, thank you, Doctor. That’s all. Dismissed!” He exclaimed.

TakeABreak

Wed 18th. May 2017. Lunchtime

Later, during lunch on the rooftop, the Phantom Thieves were discussing the new arrival.

“Seems like a bit of a weirdo” Ryuji said through a mouthful of bread.

“He seemed nice, and it’s good the school is finally doing something” Ann countered.

“I don't think that's the case” Morgana said.

“I agree with Morgana. Given the fact that it's the reputation of the school that is on the line, the principal must be on his end. The police and the PTA were involved with that scandal of Kamoshida, so 

The rooftop door creaked open. Speak of the devil. Dr. Maruki poked his head in, offering a hesitant smile. “Ah! Amamiya-kun, Sakamoto-kun, Takamaki-san… and Takemi-san. May I?”

He stepped fully onto the rooftop. “The principal asked me to specifically reach out to students who were… affected by Mr. Kamoshida.” His gaze, gentle and assessing, landed on Saki. “And he especially mentioned I should speak with you, Takemi-san. The ‘Hero of Shujin’.” He said the title without mockery, but with a genuine, quiet respect. “It takes a tremendous amount of bravery to do what you did.”

The atmosphere shifted instantly. Ren, Ryuji, and Ann moved as one, forming a protective wall in front of Saki. Their expressions, previously open, were now guarded and hostile.

“Back off” Ryuji said, his voice uncharacteristically sharp.

“She’s been through enough” Ren added, his tone leaving no room for argument.

“I understand. Truly, I do. I’ve been briefed on what happened. I’m not here to force anything. I just want to help” Maruki said while holding up his hands in a placating gesture.  Saki, touched by her friends’ protectiveness but sensing no malice from the counsellor, gently placed a hand on Ren’s arm.

“It’s okay” Saki whispered, before she stepped forward and gave a polite bow to Maruki.

“I’m sorry for their reaction, Maruki-sensei. I hope you can understand...The situation is...Complicated” Saki said to Maruki, who gave a warm and understanding smile towards Saki.

“There’s no need to apologize. I understand completely. Trauma can make us wary. That’s why I’m here. To listen. To take some of that weight off your shoulders.” Maruki said as he shoved his hands in his pockets.

“Think of it less as ‘counselling’ and more as a...Casual chat. And, like I said, I’ve got snacks” He continued, before leaning forward conspiratorially.

The effect was electric. Ren and Saki’s heads snapped up in perfect unison. A comical, identical glint of intense interest sparked in their eyes.

“Snacks?” They said in harmony, their voices full of sudden, deep curiosity.

“DON’T GET TRICKED BY THE SNACKS!” Ryuji and Ann yelled simultaneously, rounding on their two easily bribed friends. Maruki let out a genuine, surprised laugh at the exchange.

“It’s a legitimate therapeutic technique! Sugar can be a great icebreaker! Anyways, the offer stands. Any time. No pressure” He said, smiling at them all. He turned to leave, then paused at the door, looking back with a cheerful grin.

“There’s also juice!” He added.

“ENOUGH WITH THE SNACKS!” Ryuji roared, pointing at the door.

Dr. Maruki just chuckled and waved, disappearing back into the school, leaving the Phantom Thieves with a new, puzzling, and surprisingly snack-focused variable to add to their already complicated lives. Ren and Saki, however, were already silently plotting their first visit to the counsellor’s office, their motivations purely gastronomical.

"I wonder if he has jellybeans. I especially like the green ones. They taste like green apples" Saki mentioned, her eyes giving out a comical glint.

"I want Mochi donuts. And Green Tea Ice Cream" Ren added, having the same comical glint in his eyes.

"Sounds tough to get those with him...Unless we make an equivalent exchange. Let's sell him the fact that we're the Phantom Thieves" Saki said with a comical deadpan.

This caused Ryuji, Ann and Morgana to comically gasp in shock and disbelief. Did their leader and vice leader seriously tried to rat them out for sweets?!

"Add Mitarashi Dango to the deal, and I may think about giving Morgana out so that he can be used as a subject to be studied on. A talking cat would be amazing, I tell you" Ren said, to which Morgana gasped in horror at this. The fact that Ren was going to sell him out for Dango, not to mention give him out as a test subject, made him so horrified that he forgot to be angry on the "cat" part.

"Oho. Amusing. Maybe we can add Castella, Namagashi and Raindrop Cake to the mix" Saki said.

"Now we're talking. Let's even tell him about Personas and the Metaverse as well" Ren said, before he and Saki shook hands with conspirator grins on their faces.

It was then that Morgana comically howled, before he spun in circles like a cat going crazy, causing Ryuji and Ann to gasp at the sudden transformation.

"NOOOOOO!!!! I DON'T WANNA LIVE LIKE A TEST SUBJECT! I'LL TAKE MY LIFE WITH MY OWN HANDS!!!!" Morgana yowled out before running towards the edge of the rooftop, aiming to throw himself off the top of the school. Fortunately, Ann managed to catch him in time before he could jump off.

"Morgana! Calm down! They're obviously joking!" Ann called out, trying to calm Morgana, who was thrashing comically in her arms.

"NO, LADY ANN!! THEY'RE DEAD SERIOUS!! JUST LOOK AT BOTH OF THEM!!!! THEY'RE LITERALLY DEBATING WHICH SNACK WOULD FETCH THE MOST FOR WHICH ORGAN OF MINE!!!!" Morgana yelled out, comical crocodile tears streaming down his cat eyes as he dramatically pointed out an accusing paw towards both Ren and Saki, who, sure enough, were having comical drooling faces.

"Castella..." Saki muttered.

"Green Tea Ice Cream..." Ren muttered.

Ryuji and Ann were literally stupefied, while Morgana was internally writing his will and thrashing in Ann's vice grip at the same time as they saw their strongest members and their own leaders contemplating on screwing all of them up for nothing but consumable desserts.

TakeABreak

Wed 18th. May 2017. Afterschool

The promise of free snacks proved an irresistible lure. A few hours after the rooftop encounter, Ren and Saki found themselves standing outside the door of the newly established counselling room. They’d agreed to go together, a united front.

“Remember. We talk about the feelings. Not the facts. No Metaverse. No Phantom Thieves. No...Aunt-related specifics” Ren murmured, adjusting his glasses.

“Just the scars. Not how we got them” Saki said with a nod, her expression serious.

They entered. The room was surprisingly cozy, with comfortable chairs and a small table already set with an assortment of packaged cookies, chips, and two boxes of juice. Dr. Maruki looked up from his desk with a warm, welcoming smile.

“Amamiya-kun! Takemi-san! I’m so glad you decided to come. Please, have a seat. Help yourselves” He said as he gestured to the snacks. They didn’t need to be told twice. They each grabbed a juice box and a package of cookies before settling into the plush chairs. For a few minutes, the only sound was the rustling of packaging and thoughtful chewing. Maruki waited patiently, his demeanour calm and non-judgmental.

“So, The principal told me you both had...Particularly difficult experiences with Mr. Kamoshida” He began gently.

Ren and Saki exchanged a glance. This was it.

Saki spoke first, her voice soft but clear.

“It...Wasn’t just him. He was...The last straw, I think”

She looked down at her juice box, her fingers tracing its edges.

“Before I came to Shujin, my life was...Very dark. I felt...Used up. Empty. Like I was just a thing for other people’s pleasure or convenience. Every day was...A struggle to remember I was even a person. Even now, it's so unbelievable to me to the point that I think that I'm in a long, sweet dream”

She spoke of the profound loneliness, the crushing weight of worthlessness, the feeling of being trapped in a nightmare with no way out. She carefully omitted the drugs, the prostitution, Hayato, her parents—everything that could trace back to her past life and implicate Tae. Ren listened, his heart aching for her.

When it was his turn, he spoke about the arrest.

“I was convicted of a crime I didn’t commit. One night, everything was normal. The next, I was a ‘delinquent’. Everyone looked at me like I was dangerous. Like I was poison”

His voice flat. He talked about the suffocating pressure of the probation, the constant fear of being sent away, the isolation of being permanently labelled. He didn’t mention the Velvet Room, the Meta-Nav, or his mission to reform society.

Both Ren and Saki painted a picture of two deeply traumatized teenagers, brought together by shared pain, finding strength in each other to stand up to a common tormentor. It was the truth. Just not the whole truth. Maruki listened intently, his expression one of deep empathy. He didn’t press for details they weren’t offering. He simply nodded, absorbing the emotional weight of their stories.

“I see” Maruki said softly when they finished, before continuing.

“That’s...An incredible amount of pain for anyone to carry, let alone people your age. The feeling of being unjustly judged...Of having your very personhood stripped away...It’s a profound trauma”

He then leaned forward towards both of them.

“But you found each other. That connection, that bond...It’s clearly a powerful source of strength for you both. It’s the light you found in all that darkness”

He smiled, a genuine, gentle curve of his lips.

“Thank you for trusting me with that. It’s the first step. Remember, my door is always open. If the weight ever feels too heavy again, come and talk. Or just come for the snacks” He added with a cheerful wink.

“Thanks, Dr. Maruki. That sure felt like a considerable weight off our shoulders” Saki said with a gentle smile.

“Truly. Never thought that I can talk normally to someone ever since I arrived here to this school” Ren added with a smile of his own.

“I'll be available at anytime. Just remember that you can feel free to talk to me” Maruki added with a gentle smile.

The session ended. As they left the room, juice boxes in hand, Ren and Saki felt a strange sense of relief. They had unburdened themselves of the emotional truth, the crushing feelings, without jeopardizing their secrets or their loved ones. Dr. Maruki was… nice. A little clumsy, but his compassion felt real.

They had no way of knowing that the kind-hearted counsellor, who spoke so eloquently about light in the darkness, was already, in his own mind, beginning to formulate a plan to eradicate that darkness forever. For them, and for everyone. A plan where painful choices and traumatic pasts could simply be...Wished away.

But for now, he was just the nice doctor with the good snacks. And that was enough.

TakeABreak

Shujin Academy Gates

The moment Ren and Saki stepped outside the school gates, they were ambushed.

“Well?! What’d the doc want? He try anything funny?” Ryuji demanded, his arms crossed. Ann was right beside him, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity.

“Yeah, what happened in there? You were gone for a while!” She asked. Even Morgana poked his head out of Ren’s bag, his ears twitching.

“We were monitoring the situation! It sounded quiet, but you can never be too careful with unknown variables! Also I don't want to be a lab subject!” He exclaimed.

Ren and Saki exchanged a small, amused smile. They held up their half-finished juice boxes and the leftover packages of cookies.

“Mostly, we talked about...Feelings” Ren said, taking a sip of his juice.

“And we had snacks” Saki added, a playful glint in her eye as she offered the cookie package to Ann. Ryuji’s jaw dropped at this.

“Are you serious?! That’s it?! You sold us out for juice boxes and cookies?!” Ryuji yelled out in shock.

“They were good cookies” Ren said with a shrug, his deadpan delivery making Saki giggle. Ann just sighed, half-exasperated, half-relieved.

“So he’s really just a counsellor? He didn’t ask about...You know...Anything specific?” She asked, and at this mention, Saki’s expression softened.

“He was actually really kind. He listened. We talked about how it felt...Before. The loneliness. The pressure” Saki said, before she glanced at Ren.

“He said it was good we found each other” She continued.

“Hmph. Well, I suppose it’s not a terrible thing to have a responsible adult to talk to. As long as he stays in his lane! Also, I don't want to be a test subject! Don't you dare try to sell my organs out like that again!” Morgana hummed thoughtfully, before yelling at both Ren and Saki.

The group relaxed, the tension dissipating. The session had been benign, even helpful. Their secrets were safe.

TakeABreak

Meanwhile, back in his counselling office, Dr. Takuto Maruki was cleaning up the empty juice boxes. His usual, slightly clumsy demeanour was gone, replaced by a focused, pensive quiet.

His thoughts were on the two students who had just left.

"Amamiya-kun and Takemi-san...The weight they’re carrying...It’s far greater than even they realize" he mused, stacking the chairs.

"To have your future stolen, your name tarnished...To be forced to live under that shadow...It’s a cognitive prison all its own" He thought of Ren’s story—a life shattered by a single, false accusation. The injustice of it was a palpable wound.

"She’s shouldering that burden alone, even now. Putting on a brave face" And Saki...Her pain was even more profound. She’d spoken of being a “thing” of emptiness. Maruki’s heart ached for the girl. She’d clearly endured sustained, horrific trauma that predated Kamoshida entirely. The way she carefully avoided any specifics about her past...She was protecting someone. Or something.

"They found solace in each other. Their connection is their anchor. It’s beautiful… but it’s also a vulnerability" But it was their bond that fascinated him most. In his research, he’d seen how intertwined traumas could create a fragile ecosystem. A threat to one became a threat to both.

He finished tidying up, his mind already whirring with possibilities, with formulas of happiness. They didn’t need to carry this pain. They were children. They deserved a world where that pain simply...Didn’t exist.

"A world...Where Amamiya-kun never had that encounter with that man. Where his record is spotless. Where Takemi-san never experienced whatever horrors left her feeling so hollow. A world where they could have met under the sunlight, without any shadows" He thought, a determined smile touching his lips

It was a beautiful dream. And Dr. Maruki was becoming increasingly sure he had the power to make dreams reality. For their sake. For everyone’s sake.

He just needed to perfect his research. The two traumatized, fiercely loyal lovers who loved juice boxes would be perfect subjects to prove his theory could work. Not that they’d ever know they were subjects. In their new reality, they’d just be...Happy.

Thu 19th. May 2017. Morning

The halls of Shujin between classes were a chaotic river of students, a flow that Saki was still getting used to navigating. She was heading to her next lesson, her mind drifting back to the comforting, if bizarre, counseling session with Ren and Dr. Maruki, when a sudden impact jolted her back to reality.

“Oof!”

“I’m so sorry!”

Saki stumbled back a step, her books scattering across the linoleum floor. The girl she’d bumped into, a first-year with striking red hair tied back in a ponytail, immediately dropped to her knees, her face a mask of flustered apology.

“It was my fault entirely, Senpai! I wasn’t looking where I was going!” The girl said, her voice earnest and polite as she hurriedly gathered Saki’s things.

“No, no, it’s okay! Really! It’s crowded! It happens!” Saki insisted, kneeling down to help. She looked up and offered a warm, reassuring smile. The first-year girl looked up, and her bright, crimson eyes widened slightly.

“You’re ..Takemi-senpai, right?” She asked, her tone shifting from apology to one of gentle awe. Saki blinked, a little surprised at the question. Her viral fame usually involved people staring or whispering, not being addressed so directly and politely.

“Y-Yes. That’s me” She answered.

The girl finished stacking Saki’s books and handed them over with a slight bow.

“I’m Kasumi Yoshizawa. It’s an honour to meet you. Everyone at school talks about your courage. What you did was...Truly incredible” She said straightening up, her posture perfect, every inch the disciplined athlete.

A faint blush touched Saki’s cheeks. The admiration felt different coming from this serious, graceful underclassman. It wasn’t the gawking of the crowd; it felt genuine.

“Thank you, Yoshizawa-san. That’s...Very kind of you to say” Saki said.

“Please, call me Kasumi!” Kasumi said, her expression brightening. She then hesitated for a moment, a flicker of something— Loneliness? —passing through her eyes.

“I...I just transferred here this year. It’s still a little...Overwhelming” Kasumi muttered out. Saki understood that feeling all too well. The feeling of being new, of being an outsider. Her heart went out to the younger girl.

“I know how that feels. If you ever need help finding your way around, or just...Someone to talk to, feel free to ask” Saki said softly. Kasumi’s face lit up with a grateful smile.

“Really? Thank you, Senpai! That would be wonderful!” Kasumi. She then shifted her weight, looking suddenly shy.

“Would it...Would it be too forward to exchange numbers? I promise I won’t be a bother!” Kasumi bashfully requested. The request was so cute, earnest and polite that Saki couldn’t possibly refuse. Plus, she genuinely liked Kasumi. There was a sweetness and a strength to her that was immediately appealing.

“Of course! I’d like that!” Saki exclaimed, pulling out her phone. They quickly exchanged numbers and chat IDs, standing off to the side of the bustling hallway.

“I look forward to getting to know you better, Takemi-senpai” Kasumi said, giving another small, respectful bow.

“Please, call me Saki. And I look forward to it too, Kasumi-chan” she replied, smiling.

With a final bright smile, Kasumi turned and disappeared into the flow of students, her red ponytail a vibrant spot of colour in the crowd.

Saki stood there for a moment, a small, happy feeling blooming in her chest. It was a simple interaction, but it felt significant. For so long, her relationships had been defined by trauma, secrecy, or Phantom Thief business. This...This was just a normal, budding friendship. A connection she’d made all on her own.

She had Ren, her beloved, her partner in chaos. She had Sojiro, the grumpy-looking, yet extremely reliable and considerable adult Saki has ever seen. She had Morgana, Ann and Ryuji, her fierce and loyal friends. She had Tae, her terrifying, wonderful aunt. And now, it seemed, she had a sweet and admirable kouhai.

Her new life at Shujin, once a waking nightmare, was finally filling up with all the colours and connections she’d once thought were forever out of reach. She headed to her next class, her step a little lighter, already looking forward to her next conversation with Kasumi Yoshizawa.

Fri 20th. May 2017. Afterschool

The friendship between Saki and Kasumi blossomed with a surprising and swift intensity. Their brief chats between classes became longer conversations in the courtyard. They’d text each other silly memes and words of encouragement. For Saki, it was a refreshingly normal slice of high school life she’d never had. For Kasumi, the kind and brave senpai was a steady anchor in the unfamiliar sea of Shujin.

One sunny afternoon, they found themselves walking together after school, their conversation easy and light. As they approached the school gates, Saki spotted a familiar messy head of black hair leaning against the wall, waiting for her.

“Ren!” Saki called, her face automatically breaking into a smile.

Ren looked up, pushing his glasses up his nose. His usual cool composure softened when he saw her. Then his eyes flicked to the girl beside her, and his polite, slightly guarded “transfer student” mask slid into place.

“Saki” Saki said, pushing off the wall to meet them.

“Kasumi-chan, this is Ren Amamiya. Ren, this is Kasumi Yoshizawa, my friend from class 1-D” Saki said, her voice warm with affection. She slipped her hand naturally into his, lacing their fingers together. Kasumi’s eyes widened slightly, her gaze darting from their joined hands to Ren’s face. She immediately executed a perfect, respectful bow.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Amamiya-senpai! Saki-senpai has told me wonderful things about you” Kasumi said. Ren, slightly taken aback by the formality, gave an awkward nod. He wasn’t great with new people, especially ones who bowed so… precisely.

“Uh. Yeah. Nice to meet you too” He greeted her back. Saki just giggled at his awkwardness, squeezing his hand.

“You don’t have to be so formal, Kasumi-chan. He’s not that scary”

She then leaned her head against Ren’s shoulder for a moment, a gesture of pure, unselfconscious affection.

“He’s actually my boyfriend”

The words were spoken so casually, yet they carried the weight of a profound and hard-won happiness. Kasumi’s reaction was immediate and dramatic. Her crimson eyes went wide as saucers. Her hand flew to her mouth, and she looked between them, her disciplined composure completely shattered by the revelation.

“Boyfriend?! S-Saki-senpai and Amamiya-senpai are...?!” Kasumi stammered in her words. Ren’s cheeks tinged pink, but he didn’t deny it. He just gave a small, confirming shrug, his thumb gently stroking the back of Saki’s hand.

“We are. He’s the reason I...” Saki confirmed, her smile radiant, before she suddenly trailed off, not wanting to dive into the dark past.

“...He’s my reason for a lot of things” She said.

Kasumi stared for a second longer, before a brilliant, sunny smile spread across her face.

“That’s… that’s so wonderful! You two look so perfect together! It’s like something out of a storybook! Please, you must tell me how you met! Was it romantic?! Was it here at school?!” She exclaimed and then asked multiple overwhelming questions at once, her voice full of genuine delight as she clasped her hands together.

Ren and Saki exchanged a look. Their actual meeting was a blood-soaked, drug-fuelled nightmare in a public bathroom. The official story was...Slightly different.

“We, uh...Met through a mutual friend. He introduced us” Ren said, opting for a version of the truth.

“And he was just...So kind. He saw me when I felt like no one else did” Saki added, looking up at Ren with so much love in her eyes it was almost blinding.

It was enough for Kasumi. She sighed dreamily.

“That’s even better than a storybook! That’s real! I am so happy for you both! Truly!” She exclaimed before bowing again, this time to both of them. In that moment, any lingering hesitation Ren might have had about the earnest first-year melted away. Her joy for them was too pure, too real to be fake. He offered a small, genuine smile.

“Thanks, Yoshizawa” He said.

The three of them walked out of the school gates together, Saki in the middle, holding Ren’s hand on one side and chatting animatedly with her new friend on the other. It was a perfect picture—the brave senpai, the protective boyfriend, and the admiring kouhai. For Saki, who had known only isolation and betrayal, this simple, happy moment was a treasure more valuable than any Palace Treasure. She had a family, she had love, and now, she had a friend. Her world, once so small and dark, was finally, beautifully, expanding.

At the same time, Ryuji and Ann were crying from the sidelines. Not because of the overly sensational scene unfolding, but because their grades for the Midterm Exams were bad. Turns out, today was the day the Midterm Exams scores were posted. Ren and Saki literally tied in 1st place together across their own class. Ryuji and Ann, however, didn't even fare in the top 30. And yet again, Morgana was in glee as he gave Ryuji yet another cat-shaped, shit-eating grin to mock him while at the same time comforting his Lady Ann like a gentleman.

Sat 21th. May 2017. Lunchtime

The invitation was a natural next step in their quickly growing friendship. During a lunch break, surrounded by the usual cacophony of the Shujin cafeteria, Saki turned to Kasumi.

“Kasumi-chan, would you like to come to Leblanc after school? It’s the Café where Ren lives. I’d love for you to meet the rest of my...Well, my family” Saki said.

“The café? Of course! I’d be honoured to meet them, Saki-senpai!” Kasumi exclaimed, her eyes lighting up.

Sat 21th. May 2017. Afterschool

That afternoon, the bell above Leblanc’s door chimed, announcing the arrival of Saki, Ren, and their new, brightly enthusiastic companion.

“We’re here!” Saki called out cheerfully.

Sojiro looked up from behind the counter, a towel in hand. His usual gruff expression softened slightly at the sight of Saki. Then his eyes landed on the unfamiliar red-haired girl with the perfect posture and curious eyes.

“Huh. Brought a friend, I see” He mumbled with a small smile.

Tae Takemi, who was, as had become her habit, occupying her usual booth with a cup of coffee, glanced over. Her sharp gaze assessed the new arrival in a single, clinical sweep.

“Aunt Tae, Boss. This is my friend, Kasumi Yoshizawa. She’s a first-year. Kasumi-chan, this is Sojiro Sakura, the owner of Leblanc, and this is my aunt, Dr. Tae Takemi” Saki introduced them to each other, beaming with pride. Kasumi, ever the picture of politeness, executed a flawless bow.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both! Thank you for having me!” She said, a little loud.

“Don’t touch anything behind the counter” Sojiro said after giving a grunt that might have been a welcome.

“Yoshizawa-san” Takemi said, offering a slight, cool nod. Her tone was neutral, but her eyes remained watchful, analysing this new variable in her niece’s life.

Before the atmosphere could get too stiff, the attic door burst open.

“Hey! Did I hear—whoa!” Ryuji skidded to a halt at the foot of the stairs, taking in the scene. Ann was right behind him, her eyes curious.

“Guys, this is Kasumi. Kasumi, this is Ryuji Sakamoto and Ann Takamaki” Saki said, seamlessly integrating her friends.

“The famous track star and the model! It’s an honour! Saki-senpai is so lucky to have such amazing friends!” Kasumi said, her eyes widening with recognition. She bowed again.

“Uh, yeah. Hey. Nice to meet ya” Ryuji said as he scratched the back of his head, a goofy grin spreading across his face.

“Any friend of Saki’s is a friend of ours! It’s great to meet you, Kasumi-chan” Ann said with a warm smile.

“Hmph. She’s...Surprisingly polite” From his perch on the counter, Morgana hummed, unseen by Kasumi.

The Café, usually a place of quiet coffee and secrets, was suddenly filled with life and chatter. Saki moved through the space with a confidence that would have been unthinkable months ago, pouring Kasumi a glass of water, laughing at one of Ryuji’s dumb jokes, gently teasing Ren.

Kasumi watched it all with rapt attention. She saw the easy camaraderie between the friends, the way Sojiro gruffly slid a plate of leftover curry towards Ryuji without being asked, the way Dr. Takemi’s stern expression would occasionally soften when she looked at Saki. She saw the deep, unshakable bond between Saki and Ren, communicated in a simple touch or a shared look.

“You all seem so...Close. Like a real family” Kasumi observed, her voice filled with genuine wonder. Saki smiled, her ocean-blue eyes meeting Ren’s across the room.

“They are. They’re my family” She said, her voice full of certainty.

For Kasumi, who carried her own quiet burdens, the scene was like a glimpse into a warm, perfect world. It was everything she imagined a happy, normal life should be. She didn’t see the hidden complexities, the Phantom Thief secrets, or the terrifying threats that underpinned it all. She only saw the result: a group of people who fiercely loved and protected each other.

As the afternoon wore on, she found herself laughing along with them, drawn into their orbit. She was, for a little while, able to simply be a high school girl, enjoying the company of her senpai and her wonderful, strange, and fiercely loyal friends. It was a feeling she hadn’t realized she’d been missing so much. And it was all thanks to the kind, brave senpai who had seen a lonely first-year in the hall and offered her a hand in friendship.

TakeABreak

The warm, inviting atmosphere of Leblanc, the fierce loyalty between Saki and her friends, the way they seemed to share unspoken understandings—it all fascinated Kasumi. She found herself thinking about them long after her visit, the image of their tight-knit group lingering in her mind. And during their walk home, Kasumi’s curiosity finally bubbled over.

“Saki-senpai. Everyone at school is still talking about them...What do you think of the Phantom Thieves?” Kasumi began, her tone hesitant. Saki, who had been smiling about a story Ren had texted her, felt her smile tighten almost imperceptibly. She kept her expression neutral, carefully schooled.

“The Phantom Thieves?” Saki echoed, buying herself a second.

“Yes! They’re the ones who changed Kamoshida’s heart, right? They saved everyone. They’re like...Real-life heroes. You stood up to Kamoshida too, in your own way. It must have taken so much courage. It makes me wonder if...If you ever think about what they did. If you support them” Kasumi said as she glanced at Saki, her expression earnest and her crimson eyes alight with a mix of wonder and curiosity.

Saki’s heart hammered against her ribs. This was dangerous territory. She chose her words with the precision of a surgeon, sticking to the emotional truth, not the factual one.

“What happened with Kamoshida...It needed to happen. Someone had to stop him. The way he hurt people...It wasn’t right” Saki said, her voice soft but firm. She then looked at Kasumi, her gaze sincere, and continued.

“If the Phantom Thieves are the reason he confessed, then I’m grateful. Anyone who helps people who can’t help themselves...There’s honour in that, I think” She said. It was a perfect answer. It aligned with her known history without revealing an ounce of her secret identity. She praised the result, not the method. Kasumi nodded, her expression thoughtful.

“I see. So you believe their actions are just? That changing a person’s heart, even by force, can be the right thing to do?” Kasumi asked.

Saki felt a cold trickle of sweat down her back. Kasumi’s questions were getting sharper, closer to the core of their mission.

“I believe...That sometimes, when the system fails to protect people, someone else has to step in. It’s not ideal. But letting evil continue unchecked...That’s worse” Saki began slowly, before she then shrugged, trying to seem casual.

“But who knows how they really do it? It’s probably all just rumours anyway” She finished, deftly tried to steer the conversation away from the specifics, back into the realm of gossip and speculation. Kasumi, however, seemed to file Saki’s answer away, a thoughtful frown on her face.

“I suppose you’re right. It’s all so mysterious” She said before smiling and changing the subject.

“Anyway, did you finish the reading for Mr. Ushimaru’s class? It was so long!” She exclaimed.

Saki gladly followed the change in topic, her laughter a little too bright, her relief palpable. But the seed had been planted. Kasumi Yoshizawa’s curiosity about the Phantom Thieves was growing, and she was looking at one of its core members for answers, completely unaware that the hero she admired so much was walking right beside her. For Saki, every conversation about the Thieves was now a delicate high-wire act, a performance where a single misstep could reveal everything.

Sun 22th. May 2017. Afternoon

The walk from Leblanc for hanging out in the weekend was filled with the easy, comfortable noise of friendship. Ryuji was recounting a particularly ridiculous story from practice, Ann was laughing, Kasumi was listening with polite fascination, and Ren and Saki walked hand-in-hand, sharing quiet smiles. The sun was out, and for Saki, the feeling of being surrounded by her chosen family was a balm she would never tire of.

It was supposed to be a perfect, cheerful day. However, the illusion shattered the moment they turned onto the quieter street leading to the clinic and Leblanc.

There, standing on the sidewalk and looking disheveled and out of place, was a ghost from Saki’s deepest nightmares.

Her mother, Yoshiko Yoshida.

Yoshiko’s eyes, glassy and ringed with the dark circles of insomnia and medication, scanned the street, likely looking for the Takemi Clinic she’d heard rumours about. Then they landed on the group. They passed over the others, dismissed them, and then locked onto Saki.

Recognition, followed by pure, unadulterated hatred, twisted her features. Saki froze. Every ounce of colour drained from her face. Her hand went limp in Ren’s. The world narrowed to the sight of the woman who had condemned her to hell.

“You...” Yoshiko hissed, her voice a ragged thing, and before anyone could process what was happening, Yoshiko surged forward. Her arm swung in a wide, vicious arc.

The sound of the slap was like a gunshot in the quiet street.

SMACK!

Saki’s head snapped to the side as she lost her footing and feel on her rear. The beautiful glasses Ren had given her flew from her face, skittering across the pavement. A bright red handprint bloomed on her pale cheek.

Time stopped.

“SAKI!” Ren’s roar was instantaneous, raw with protective fury. He moved to shield her; his body tensed for a fight. Ryuji and Ann surged forward, their previous cheer replaced by shock and anger.

“Hey! What the hell?!” Ryuji yelled angrily. Kasumi gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, her eyes wide with horror, and from Ren’s bag, Morgana let out a furious yowl.

Yoshiko, however, didn’t even seem to see them. Her entire being was focused on her daughter, her face contorted with venomous rage.

“You bitch! You whore! Look at you! Living your life while I suffer! I can’t sleep! My head is splitting open every day! It’s all your fault! ALL OF IT! You seduced him! You destroyed my family! You ruined my life! And then you just left! You should have stayed gone! You should have died in that gutter where you belonged! My life is a living hell because of you!” She shrieked, her voice cracking and spittle flying from her lips. Each word was a knife, twisting into the old wounds Saki had fought so hard to heal. She stood frozen, trembling, one hand pressed to her stinging cheek, the world a blur without her glasses. She was that terrified fifteen-year-old girl again, listening to her mother condemn her.

Ren saw the fracture in Saki’s spirit. His own rage, cold and deadly, eclipsed everything else. He took a step towards Yoshiko, his grey eyes promising violence.

“Get away from her. Now” He said in a barely, suppressed calm tone. But before he could move, Saki’s hand shot out, gripping his arm. She wasn’t stopping him for Yoshiko’s sake. She was stopping him for his sake. She couldn’t let him get in trouble for this...This wretched woman. The gesture, however, seemed to enrage Yoshiko further.

“What? Protecting your new boyfriend, you slut? Is he paying you too? Or are you just spreading your legs for anyone now—”

Her vile tirade was cut off as the door to the Takemi Clinic slammed open with enough force to shake the building. Tae Takemi stood in the doorway, her white coat billowing behind her. Her expression was not one of anger, but of terrifying, absolute zero calm. She had heard the commotion. She had heard every word.

Her eyes, glacial and murderous, locked onto Yoshiko Yoshida.

“You...You have exactly five seconds to get away from my niece before I forget I took an oath to do no harm” Takemi said, her voice a low, venomous whisper that carried down the silent street.

The air on the quiet Yongen-Jaya street went from tense to lethally charged. Tae Takemi’s arrival wasn’t a interruption; it was an escalation into a whole new category of conflict.

Yoshiko Yoshida, hopped up on sedatives and a bottomless well of self-pity, spun around to face the new voice.

“Who the hell are you?!” She shrieked, her eyes wild.

Takemi didn’t even look at Ren or the others. Her entire, terrifying focus was on the woman who had dared to lay a hand on her child. She took a slow, deliberate step forward, her hands clenched into white-knuckled fists at her sides.

“I am Dr. Tae Takemi. And the girl you just assaulted is my niece. The girl you just slandered, abused, and failed in every conceivable way a mother can fail a child...Is under my protection” Takemi said, her voice dropping into a register of pure, icy fury, She took another step. Yoshiko, emboldened by her manufactured victimhood, scoffed.

“Your niece? Don’t make me laugh! That whore is my daughter! My property! I can say what I want to her! She owes me for the life I gave her!” She yelled.

“The life you gave her? You gave her a life of neglect. You allowed a monster to rape her under your roof. And when she had the courage to speak a truth you were too weak to face, you chose the monster. You beat her. You called her a liar. You threw her out onto the street to die” Takemi’s voice was dangerously soft. She took another step, now only a few feet away.

Each word was a precise, surgical strike, laced with a contempt so profound it was physically chilling. Takemi wasn’t yelling. She was dissecting.

“Your migraines? Your insomnia? That’s not her fault. That’s your conscience—what’s left of it—trying to tear its way out of your skull because you know what you did. You know you sacrificed your own child to preserve your pathetic, comfortable illusion. The medication you’re on isn’t strong enough because no drug in the world can cure you of being a coward and a failure of a mother. You... have trapped yourself in your own personal torture chamber” Takemi continued, her lip curling into a sneer.

The truth, delivered with such cold, clinical accuracy, was a weapon Yoshiko had no defense against. Her face, already twisted with rage, contorted into a mask of sheer, sputtering incoherence. The carefully constructed narrative of her own victimhood was being dismantled in front of everyone.

“YOU LYING BITCH!” Yoshiko screamed, her sanity snapping. She lunged, not at Saki, but at the source of the painful truth. Her fist, clumsy and wild, swung aimed straight for Takemi’s face.

It was the worst mistake she could have ever made.

Takemi didn’t flinch. She didn’t even block. She simply moved.

With a speed that was almost supernatural, she caught Yoshiko’s wrist in mid-swing, her grip like iron. There was a sickening crack as she twisted it, forcing a scream of pain from Yoshiko.

Then, the doctor unleashed the same pent-up, righteous fury she had visited upon Kamoshida.

A closed-fist strike to the solar plexus knocked the air from Yoshiko’s lungs with a sickening whoosh. As Yoshiko doubled over, gagging, Takemi’s knee came up to meet her face with a brutal crunch.

Yoshiko crumpled to the ground, blood already pouring from her nose, but Takemi wasn’t done. She was a whirlwind of controlled violence.

“You hit her? You hit my child?!” Takemi snarled, her calm facade finally shattering into raw rage. She hauled the dazed woman up by her collar.

SLAM. She drove a fist into Yoshiko’s kidney.
CRACK. An open-handed slap that sounded like a firework.
THUD. A kick to the ribs that sent Yoshiko sprawling into the brick wall of the clinic.

It was a brutal, one-sided pummelling. This wasn’t a fight; it was an execution. Ren, Ryuji, and Ann could only watch in stunned, horrified awe. Kasumi had her hands clamped over her mouth, her eyes wide with terror. Morgana was silent in the bag. Saki sat frozen still on the ground, her hand still on her stinging cheek, watching the woman who had birthed her being systematically broken apart by the woman who had truly saved her. It was terrifying. It was cathartic. It was justice.

Finally, Takemi stood over the sobbing, broken form of Yoshiko Yoshida, who was curled into a fetal position on the pavement. She was breathing heavily, not from exertion, but from pure adrenaline. She then leaned down, her voice a low, deadly whisper that only the broken woman could hear.

“If you ever come near my daughter again, if you so much as think her name, I will personally see to it that you are committed to a psychiatric ward so far off the grid they’ll use your file for toilet paper. Now get out of my sight” Takemi hissed, and Yoshiko, whimpering and bleeding, didn’t need to be told twice. She scrambled to her feet, clutching her injuries, and fled down the street without a backward glance, a broken mess of a human being.

The street was silent once more. Takemi turned around. Her knuckles were bloody. Her expression was still thunderous. But when her eyes landed on Saki, the fury vanished, replaced by a fierce, desperate concern. She strode over and gently cupped Saki’s face, her thumb brushing over the red handprint.

“Are you alright?” She asked, her voice rough with emotion. Saki, her eyes filled with tears that weren’t from pain, just nodded mutely.

The silence left in the wake of Yoshiko’s fleeing form was deafening. The cheerful afternoon had been violently ripped apart, leaving behind a scene of shock and brutal resolution. Takemi’s hands, now gently cradling Saki’s face, were a stark contrast to the weapons they had been moments before. The raw fury in her eyes had banked, replaced by a deep, simmering worry.

“Come on” She said, her voice still holding an edge but now directed with purpose. She kept an arm firmly around Saki’s trembling shoulders, guiding her towards the clinic door. Saki moved numbly, the sting on her cheek a distant echo compared to the emotional earthquake she’d just endured. Ren, his own protective fury still coursing through him, immediately followed, his gaze fixed on Saki. He didn’t say a word, his presence a silent vow.

That broke the spell for the others. Ryuji, Ann, and a pale, shaken Kasumi hurried after them, filing into the sterile, familiar space of the Takemi Medical Clinic. Sojiro, who had heard the commotion and appeared in the doorway of Leblanc, took one look at the scene—the bloody-knuckled Takemi, the pale Saki, the shell-shocked group—and simply sighed, muttering about “too much excitement” before heading back inside, knowing the doctor had it handled.

In that moment, surrounded by her stunned friends and her terrifying, wonderful protector, Saki knew, without a doubt, what a real mother looked like.

TakeABreak

Takemi Clinic

The clinic door clicked shut, sealing them in. The usual antiseptic smell felt different now—not like a place of sickness, but like a fortress after a battle.

“Sit” Takemi instructed Saki, guiding her to the examination table. Her movements were efficient, clinical, but her touch was infinitely gentle as she tilted Saki’s head to better see the red, angry mark on her cheek.

Ren, Ryuji, Ann, and Kasumi stood in a silent, awkward semicircle, unsure what to do. Morgana poked his head out of the bag, his usual bravado gone, replaced by wide-eyed concern. Takemi worked in silence for a moment, fetching a cold pack and wrapping it in a cloth. She pressed it gently to Saki’s cheek.

“Hold that there” She said to Saki. And Saki obeyed, the cold a welcome shock against her heated skin.

Then, Takemi turned her attention to the group. Her eyes scanned them, and for the first time, she seemed to really see Kasumi, who was looking utterly overwhelmed.

“You. Yoshizawa-san, was it? You shouldn’t have had to see that. My apologies” Takemi said, her tone losing some of its edge. Kasumi jumped slightly when she noticed that she was addressed, then bowed her head.

“I...It’s alright, Doctor. I was just...Worried for Saki-senpai” Kasumi said. Takemi gave a curt nod, then her gaze landed on Ren, Ryuji, and Ann.

“You three. Thank you. For being there for her” She said to the three teenagers. It was the closest they would ever get to a ‘thank you’ from Tae Takemi, and they all knew it. They just nodded mutely.

The tension in the room began to slowly dissolve, replaced by a shared, weary solidarity. They had faced an external threat together, and they had weathered it. After a few minutes, Saki lowered the ice pack. The red mark was already fading. She took a shaky breath and looked around at her friends, her family, all gathered here in this small clinic because of her.

“I’m sorry. I ruined our day” She whispered, her voice thick.

“Don’t you dare apologize. That wasn’t your fault at all” Ann said immediately, stepping forward and taking her hand.

“Yeah, dude! That lady’s whack! You got nothin’ to be sorry for!” Ryuji added, his usual boisterousness softened.

Ren simply moved to stand beside the examination table, his hand finding hers and giving it a firm, reassuring squeeze. Takemi watched the interaction, her stern expression finally softening completely. She let out a long sigh, the adrenaline finally leaving her system. She walked to her desk, opened a drawer, and pulled out...A large bag of premium coffee beans, before tossing it to Ren.

“Go make everyone coffee. And don’t burn it” She said to Ren. It was an order, but it was also an invitation. An acceptance. They were all in this together. In response, Ren caught the bag, a small smile touching his lips for the first time since the incident.

“Yes, Doctor” Ren said.

And as Ren went to the small coffee maker in the corner of the clinic, and the others found places to sit or lean, the atmosphere shifted again. The clinic was no longer just a doctor’s office. For that afternoon, it became a sanctuary. A place where wounds, both visible and invisible, were tended to not just with medicine, but with the fierce, unwavering loyalty of a family forged in the fires of hardship. The cheerful day was lost, but in its place, something stronger had been reaffirmed. They were here for each other. No matter what.

TakeABreak

The warm, protective atmosphere of the clinic held firm after Takemi left to buy curry from Leblanc. Kasumi also excused herself briefly, mentioning that her bag fell from her during the earlier commotion, and she exited the clinic to grab it and will be right back.

Saki, soothed by the cold pack and her friends’ presence, had finally stopped trembling. The initial shock was wearing off, replaced by a cold, simmering anger.

It was Ryuji who broke the comfortable silence, his fists clenched.

“We can’t just let that slide. That woman...She’s a monster. We gotta do something” He said with gritted teeth.

“He’s right. She’s not just going to go away. Not after that” Ann followed with a grim expression.

“We need to deal with this. For good. Saki. We need to know. Her name. Where she is” Ren said, his gaze fixed on Saki, his own anger a mirror of hers.

There was no hesitation this time. The slap, the vile words, the attempt to drag her back into the hell she’d escaped—it had shattered any last vestige of pity or connection Saki might have felt. Her ocean-blue eyes, usually so soft, were hard with a fury they had never seen.

“Yoshiko Yoshida. She lives in Shinjuku. In an apartment near the red-light district. That’s where she belong” She spat the name out like it was poison.

Ren didn’t waste a second. He pulled out his phone, his thumb flying over the screen. He opened the Meta-Nav.

“Yoshiko Yoshida. Shinjuku”

The app processed for a heartbeat before the robotic female voice responded, clear and undeniable.

“Candidate found”

A collective gasp filled the room.

“No way…” Ryuji breathed.

“She really has one…” Ann whispered.

“A Palace...!” Morgana said as he poked his head out of Ren's bag, his eyes wide.

The Nav wasn’t done. The location solidified.

“Destination: All of Shinjuku”

“The entire district?! What kind of distortion is that?!” Morgana yelped. Suddenly, the door to the clinic opened, cutting off their stunned discussion. Kasumi stepped back in, holding her retrieved bag.

“I’m so sorry that took so long! I’m back—Umm...Is...Everything okay?” She started talking, then stopped, sensing the intense, charged atmosphere.

In the tense silence, Ryuji, too keyed up to think, blurted out.

“We were just checkin’ if that witch has a Palace in the Metaverse to change her heart!” He exclaimed.

The moment the words left his mouth, he froze, his eyes going wide with horror. Ann facepalmed. Ren’s shoulders tensed. Morgana let out a strangled “Mreow?!” of panic. Kasumi blinked, her head tilting in confusion.

“Palace? Metaverse? Change a heart? What are you talking about?” Kasumi asked.

There was no taking it back. The cat, quite literally, was out of the bag. Morgana, in a desperate attempt to maintain the illusion, meowed plaintively and rubbed against Kasumi’s leg. But it was too late. Kasumi’s sharp eyes darted between their guilty expressions, Ryuji’s panic, and the strange, intense focus they’d all had a second before. The pieces clicked into place with startling speed.

Her eyes widened in realization.

“The Phantom Thieves...? You’re the Phantom Thieves?” She whispered, her voice full of awe and disbelief. She looked at Ren, then at Saki.

There was no point denying it. Saki let out a slow breath and nodded.

“Yes” She simply said.

Kasumi’s hands flew to her mouth. The revelation was staggering. Her kind, brave senpai...And her quiet, strong boyfriend...They were the legendary vigilantes everyone was talking about. It explained everything—Their bond, their unshakable resolve, the way they seemed to operate on a different wavelength.

Then, her expression shifted from shock to fierce determination.

“Then I’m coming with you. If you’re going to confront that woman, I want to help. I want to help Saki-senpai!” Kasumi declared, her voice leaving no room for argument. Ren and Saki exchanged a weary look. They’d been through this before. Arguing was pointless.

“Well, she knows now. We don’t have a choice. She has to come with us. But she stays close. No arguments” Morgana, seeing the resolve on Kasumi’s face, sighed from within the bag.

“It’s dangerous. You have to stick with one of us at all times. No matter what you see” Ren relayed the message of Morgana. 

“I understand! I promise! I won’t be a burden!” Kasumi exclaimed, her eyes shone with excitement and resolve.

Mon 23th. May 2017. Afterschool

Chapter Text

Sun 29th. May 2017. Morning

The air in Shinjuku was thick with tension, a stark contrast to its usual neon-drenched buzz. The Phantom Thieves gathered in a secluded alley, their faces set with grim determination. The clock was ticking; Yoshiko’s threat loomed over them like a tidal wave about to crash.

“Alright. We find the Treasure today. We send the Calling Card tomorrow. No room for error” Ren said, his voice low and steady, the leader taking charge.

Everyone nodded, their resolve hardening. Just as they prepared to activate the Meta-Nav, the air beside them shimmered. A familiar, impossible door materialized—constructed of shifting, ethereal blue bars and adorned with a complex seal. Justine stood before it, her expression as stern and unreadable as ever.

“Inmates. The Master wishes an audience. Both of you” she intoned, her voice cutting through the city’s noise as if it were silence. Her gaze swept over Ren and Saki.

Ren and Saki exchanged a wide-eyed glance. The same thought echoed in their minds, a silent confirmation of a title they’d each been given but never fully understood together until now.

Ren: So the Star of Catharsis really is Saki.
Saki: So the Trickster of Fate really is Ren.

Without a word to the others, who could only watch in stunned silence, they stepped towards the door. The world twisted, and the sounds of Shinjuku vanished, replaced by the haunting, melodic strains of the Velvet Room’s theme.

They found themselves clad in familiar prisoner’s garb, each in their own cell side-by-side. The long-nosed, grinning Igor sat at his desk, flanked by Caroline and Justine.

“Welcome, Trickster… Star of Catharsis. It is good to see you both again, though the circumstances are...Dire” Igor’s deep, echoing voice greeted them.

“The mess you’re in is getting out of hand! The Star’s past isn’t just her own problem anymore!” Caroline yelled out before slamming her baton against the cell bars.

“The chain reaction of distorted desires born from your suffering now threatens reality itself. The flood this ‘Yoshiko’ plans will be but the first of many cataclysms” Justine added, her tone more measured but no less severe.

“But fear not. That is why you are here. To be honed into the instruments of salvation” Igor said, his grin seemed to widen before he then focused his unsettling gaze on Saki.

“Just as the Trickster was granted the power of the Third Eye to perceive the unseen, so too shall you, Star of Catharsis, receive a gift”

He raised a hand. A soft, silvery light, like starlight, coalesced around Saki’s eyes.

“Behold, the Star Eye. This sight allows you to perceive the emotional resonance of the world around you—to see the bonds that connect people, the fractures in a spirit, and the hidden paths of the heart. It will guide you to the truth others wish to hide. It also has a hidden ability that you may use in combat-wise” He said.

Saki blinked, the world taking on a new, subtle layer of shimmering, emotional colour. It was overwhelming, but instinctively, she knew how to focus it.

“But there is more. The power you gain from felling your foes is not limited to Personas. Their essence, tied to the core sins and aspects of death they represent, can become your strength, even in the world above” Igor continued, and turned to Ren.

“Trickster, from Asmodeus, the Lustful King, you claimed the Champion’s Cup. A trophy that pours forth restorative waters, healing your allies and strengthening their resolve” Igor said, before a spectral image of a golden trophy appeared briefly before Ren. He turned to Saki next.

“And Star, from Yggdras-Kill, the Embodiment of Madness, you claimed the Wrath Influx. The power to manipulate the very fabric of emotion itself. You can sow despair or hope, induce madness or grant clarity. No heart is immune to its touch. You choose the emotional tide of the battle” He said.

The weight of the power settled into Saki’s soul. It was terrifying and immense. To hold the keys to someone’s sanity...It was a responsibility that dwarfed everything else.

“Finally, The ultimate expression of the Wild Card. Persona Fusion.” Igor said, his voice booming through the room. The masks of Arsène and Jeanne d’Arc appeared, floating between their cells.

“Within this room, we can execute such fusions to create new strength. But the obstacle before you is great, and time is short”

The masks dissolved into blue flame, which then flowed into Ren and Saki.

“Thus, I grant you the ability to fuse your masks outside this room. In the heat of battle, let your will combine the spirits you have captured to birth new power instantly. Let the strength of your bonds shatter the chains of fate.”

The world swirled again. They were thrust back into the Shinjuku alley, stumbling slightly as the real world’s sounds rushed back in. Their friends stared at them, desperate for an explanation. Ren and Saki looked at each other, a new, profound understanding passing between them. They were no longer just a boyfriend and girlfriend fighting for justice. They were the Trickster and the Star, armed with powers beyond the Metaverse, and they had a city to save.

“What happened? You guys looked like you were in a trance and spacing out” Ann asked both Ren and Saki, her voice frantic. Saki just took a deep breath, her new Star Eye seeing the anxious, hopeful bonds connecting her friends like shimmer threads.

“We got an upgrade. That being said, let’s go change a heart. We’ve got a flood to stop” She said, a newfound steel in her voice.

Yoshiko's Palace

The path through the cognitive Hell of Shinjuku was even more oppressive than before, the silent screams from the damned walls feeling like a physical pressure. The massive, churning pyramid of water loomed ahead, a monstrous monument to Yoshiko’s despair. The air was thick with the smell of salt and decay.

As they navigated the nightmarish streets, their eyes were drawn upward, towards the apex of the watery structure. There, shimmering in the bloody light of the hellish sky, was something new. It was hazy, indistinct, but it pulsed with a malevolent energy they could all feel. It wasn't hidden away in a secure vault. It was floating right there, outside the pyramid's main structure, suspended over the abyss like a macabre prize.

It was the Treasure: A beautiful, large black pearl.

"It's...Right there" Panther whispered, her voice hushed with disbelief.

"No way. She's just...Puttin' it on display? Is she stupid?" Skull muttered, squinting.

"It's not stupidity. It's arrogance. She's so utterly convinced of her own power and our insignificance that she's not even bothering to hide it." Mona answered, perched on Ren's shoulder.

"She's inviting us. She's dangling it right in front of us. She's saying, 'Come and try to take it. I dare you'" Nocturne said, her voice cold. The Star Eye Igor had granted her saw more than just the object; she could see the vile, proud intention behind its placement. It glowed with a challenging, contemptuous aura.

"She's overconfident. She thinks her distortion is absolute. That this Hell she's made is impenetrable" Joker said, his gaze fixed on the distant, shimmering object, his expression grim.

"Then we must show her how wrong she is" Violet muttered, tightening her grip on the hilt of her rapier.

A slow, dangerous smile spread across Saki's face, a stark contrast to the hellscape around them. The fear was still there, a cold knot in her stomach, but it was being burned away by a rising, fierce determination. Her mother’s Shadow wasn't just a monster to be defeated; it was a bully, taunting them.

"Good. Let her be confident. Let her think she's already won. It'll make it so much more satisfying when we rip that Treasure right out from under her nose and watch her whole world come crashing down" Saki said, her voice gaining strength. She looked at her teammates, her eyes blazing with a mix of Jeanne d'Arc's righteous fire and her own hard-won defiance.

The challenge had been issued. And the Phantom Thieves, united and newly empowered, were more than ready to accept.

"Everyone, get ready. We're getting out and preparing the Calling Card immediately" Ren commanded, his hand resting on his mask.

Sun 29th. May 2017. Afternoon

The air in Leblanc’s attic was thick with focused intensity. The grim revelation from the Velvet Room had only sharpened their resolve. They had a Treasure, a deadline, and now, a plan needed to be solidified.

“Alright. The Calling Card. There’s no question, right? Saki-chan, you have to be the one to write it” Ann said, breaking the silence. Everyone nodded in immediate agreement. This was personal. This was Saki’s vengeance, her catharsis.

“Oh, I’ll write it. I’ll make sure every word is dipped in the hell she tried to drown me in. She’ll know it’s from me” Saki said, her expression was grim, a storm of anger and pain brewing behind her eyes, and her voice low and venomous.

“But how do we get it to her? She’s a big-shot politician now! She’s gotta have, like, a million secretaries and bodyguards screening her mail. They’ll just toss anything that looks suspicious, especially if it’s got our calling card on it.” He gestured vaguely at the group. And we’re not exactly anonymous anymore. People know the Phantom Thieves are real, even if they don't know our real identities” Ryuji interjected, scratching his head.

“We need a way to bypass her security entirely. Something she’ll have to see personally” Morgana said, hopping onto the workbench.

All eyes turned to Saki. This was her mother; if anyone could think of a way inside her defenses, it was her.

Saki was quiet for a moment, her gaze distant, calculating. Then, a slow, dangerous smile spread across her lips. It wasn't a happy smile. It was the smile of someone who had nothing left to lose and was about to bet everything on a single, insane roll of the dice.

“I have an idea, but you’re all going to think I’m crazy” she said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.

“Try us” Ren said, his full attention on her.

Saki took a deep breath, and then said:

“We don’t send it to her office. We don’t mail it. We hand it to her. Personally”

A beat of confused silence.

“Uh, Saki-chan. How? She’s surrounded by people all the time now” Ann asked gently.

“We use the one thing she can’t resist. The one thing she’ll always make time for: We use me” Saki explained, her eyes glinting with a mix of madness and brilliance.

The attic went dead silent.

“You’re gonna turn yourself in?!” Ryuji yelped.

“No. I’m going to request a meeting. A private, mother-daughter reconciliation” Saki said, shaking her head.

The sheer audacity of the plan left them speechless.

“She’s a narcissist. Her entire worldview is built on being the victim, the wronged party. The idea that her ‘wayward’ daughter is crawling back to beg for forgiveness? To admit that she was the problem all along? She’d move heaven and earth for that. She’d clear her schedule. She’d send her guards away. She’d want to savour every second of my ‘surrender’ in private” Saki continued, her voice cold and analytical.

She looked around at their horrified, astonished faces.

“I’ll go in. I’ll play the repentant daughter. I’ll say whatever she wants to hear. And when the moment is right...”

She mimed slipping an envelope from her pocket.

“...I’ll hand her the Calling Card myself. Right to her face”

The plan was insane. It was reckless. It put Saki directly in the lion’s den, alone with the woman who had destroyed her life. But it was also utterly, perfectly brilliant. It preyed on Yoshiko’s greatest weakness: Her own monstrous ego.

Ren stared at her, his expression unreadable. He saw the determination in her eyes, the absolute conviction. He saw the Star of Catharsis, ready to walk into hell to personally deliver her judgment.

After a long moment, he gave a single, slow nod.

“It’s dangerous” He stated.

“I know” Saki replied without hesitation.

“But it will work” He concluded.

It was the only way.

Mon 30th. May 2017. Afterschool

The air in the lavish, temporary office Yoshiko had commandeered for her campaign was cold and sterile, smelling of expensive perfume and ambition. Hidden cameras, positioned discreetly in the corners of the room, whirred silently. Yoshiko had envisioned this meeting as her grand triumph—a nationally televised moment where her "delinquent" daughter would publicly break down, admit her sins, and beg for forgiveness, cementing Yoshiko's image as a long-suffering saint.

She sat behind a large mahogany desk, a picture of composed victimhood, a faint, condescending smile on her lips as Saki was shown in.

"Saki-chan. I'm so glad you came to your senses. I knew you'd eventually see the error of your ways" Yoshiko began, her voice dripping with false warmth.

Saki said nothing. She merely stood there, her posture rigid, her hands clenched at her sides. She played her part perfectly: the nervous, ashamed daughter.

Saki kept her head bowed, but her Star Eye saw the vile, triumphant glow radiating from her mother. She was revelling in this.

"I’ve had a lot of time to think, Mom...About the pain I’ve caused" Saki said, her voice soft, carefully modulated.

"Pain? You have no idea the hell you put me through. The sleepless nights. The migraines. The humiliation. My own husband...And my own daughter..." Yoshiko sighed theatrically, placing a hand over her heart. She let the sentence hang, a perfectly crafted soundbite for the evening news.

The act was nauseating. Saki felt a hot coil of anger tighten in her stomach, but she kept it buried deep. Just a little longer.

"I was confused. I didn’t understand the consequences of my...Actions" Saki murmured, sticking to the script. She chose her words with extreme care, weaving a narrative of vague regret that protected her friends.

Actions, not seduction. Consequences, not his crime.

That was the cue. The hidden cameras were rolling. Yoshiko was baiting her, waiting for the confession.

Saki slowly sat down on the chair across the table, sitting right in front of the eyesight of her former mother. She kept her head bowed for a moment, then raised it. But the expression on her face wasn't one of shame or repentance. It was one of cold, unadulterated fury.

"You were always a selfish child. So needy. You craved attention so desperately you didn’t care who you hurt to get it. You see that now, don’t you? You see how your...Behavior...Destroyed this family?" Yoshiko pressed on the question; Saki's faux submission made her eyes gleamed with victory.

That was the opening. The hook Yoshiko couldn't resist—a chance to fully dismantle her daughter on camera.

The carefully constructed dam of Saki’s composure cracked. The meekness vanished from her posture. She slowly lifted her head, and the look in her eyes was no longer that of a repentant daughter.

It was pure, undiluted Nocturne.

"I see a lot of things now, Mom. I see a woman so consumed by her own vanity that she blamed a child for her husband’s perversion. I see a woman who promised to protect me and then threw me to the wolves to save her own pathetic Pride" Saki said, her voice dropping its softness, gaining an icy, sharp edge.

"W-What are you talking about, Saki-chan? Is someone threatening you to say this? You can tell me everything. How that man, Amamiya, and his little gang twisted your mind. How they turned you against your own family" Yoshiko said, her voice slightly breaking.

"Twisted my mind? The only person who ever twisted anything was you" Saki's voice was low, but it crackled with intensity. Yoshiko's smile tightened at this.

"Now, Saki-chan. Let's not—"

"Don't. Don't you dare use that tone with me. Not after what you did. Not after you called me a whore for something he did to me. Not after you threw me out to die" Saki cut her off, her voice sharp as a blade.

The script was deviating. Drastically. Yoshiko’s eyes flickered towards one of the hidden cameras, a flash of panic in them. This wasn't what was supposed to happen.

"You're clearly still confused. The trauma has warped your memory. You seduced your own father and broke this family apart" Yoshiko said, her voice hardening, losing its false sweetness.

The lie, spoken so brazenly, was the final spark.

"LIAR!" Saki roared, shooting to her feet. Her chair screeched backwards. All pretence was gone. The dam broke, and months of pent-up rage, pain, and betrayal came flooding out.

The meeting exploded into a vicious, emotional war. Saki hurled every accusation, every painful memory, every instance of neglect and abuse back in her mother's face. Yoshiko, cornered and furious that her televised redemption was crumbling, retaliated with venomous lies and vitriol, her own carefully constructed mask of victimhood shattering to reveal the vicious, selfish woman beneath.

"You will not speak to me that way! I am your mother!" Yoshiko yelled at Saki.

"You are a lying, narcissistic woman! You didn’t lose a husband! You lost your favourite mirror! And when it broke, you decided the reflection you hated most was mine!" Saki yelled out, shooting to her feet, the chair screeching back behind her. It was a cathartic explosion of hatred, witnessed only by the silent, rolling cameras.

Finally, breathing heavily, her body trembling with adrenaline, Saki reached into her pocket. Yoshiko watched, her eyes wide with a mixture of rage and confusion.

"You are a poison! A blight! Everything you touch turns to ruin! You deserve every horrible thing that’s ever happened to you!" Yoshiko roared out, completely forgetting that the hidden cameras were recording all of this.

"You want to talk about what I deserve? How about this?" Saki’s voice was suddenly calm, deadly calm. She reached into her pocket, and in one fluid, violent motion, she pulled out the blood-red Calling Card and slammed it flat onto her mother’s face, the paper crinkling against her skin with a satisfying thwack.

Yoshiko recoiled, sputtering in indignation, grabbing the card from where it had struck her.

"What is the meaning of this?!" Yoshiko shrieked.

Saki leaned over the desk, her eyes blazing directly into the hidden camera she knew was there, her voice dropping to a venomous, triumphant whisper that was picked up by the sensitive microphones.

"The Phantom Thieves of Hearts have placed you in their sights, Yoshiko Yoshida. They've seen the rotten, distorted heart festering inside you. They're coming for your desires. And they reached out to the one person who knows your darkness better than anyone"

A cruel, victorious smile touched Saki's lips.

"They reached out to me. And I've agreed to help them steal your heart"

She delivered the lines perfectly, spinning the truth to protect her friends. She was the point of contact, the insider. The Phantom Thieves remained anonymous, their ranks secure.

Yoshiko stared at the card in her hands, her face pale with a dawning, real fear—Not of cameras or scandals, but of the supernatural threat she had just been served. The Calling Card was a direct challenge, and it had been delivered by the one person she thought she had broken.

And without another word, Saki turned on her heel and strode out of the room, leaving her mother spluttering in incoherent rage, a blood-red card clutched in her shaking hand, and a room full of hidden cameras broadcasting a very different story than the one Yoshiko had planned. The Calling Card had been delivered. Not through the mail, not by a trick. But by the one person Yoshiko never thought would fight back.

Yoshiko Yoshida sat frozen for a long moment after Saki had been long gone, the sting on her cheek from where the card had struck slowly fading into a dull throb that matched the pounding of her heart. The door had slammed shut behind Saki, leaving her alone in the sterile silence of the office, the hidden cameras still silently recording her crumbling composure.

Her hands trembled as she looked down at the object in her hands. The paper was thick, of high quality, but the design was stark and menacing—jet black with blood-red, stylized lettering. It felt heavy, far heavier than paper had any right to be.

With a breath she didn't realize she'd been holding, she began to read. The words were not written in Saki's handwriting; they were printed, anonymous and coldly professional, yet every syllable dripped with a venom she recognized as her daughter's own.

To the would-be savior drowning in her own hypocrisy, Yoshiko Yoshida. We have seen the hell of Despair you have built for yourself. A pathetic, watery grave of self-pity and blame where you have chosen to drown rather than face your own reflection. You point fingers at the world, at your own flesh and blood, branding them sinners to hide the festering rot in your own soul. You have constructed a narrative where you are the eternal victim, but we see the truth. You are the warden of your own prison, the architect of your own misery. You sacrificed your daughter on the altar of your vanity and your pathetic marriage, and now you seek to sacrifice an entire city to your delusion of 'purification'. Your distorted desires have not gone unnoticed. We will take them without fail. You believe your power and your lies protect you. You believe your impending victory grants you immunity. You are wrong. Your reign of despair ends now. We are the Phantom Thieves of Hearts, and we will steal your distorted heart and make you confess all of your sins

-The Phantom Thieves of Hearts

Every single word in the Calling Card was a slap in the face. Each word was a precise, surgical strike, finding the cracks in her armour. A cold sweat began to bead on her forehead. Her breath hitched.

"How could they know? How could they know about the water? About Shinjuku?"

The plan she had only whispered to herself in the darkest hours of the night was laid bare on this card. Panic, cold and sharp, began to lance through her veins.

The arrogance of it! The sheer, unbelievable gall! Yet, the fear remained, coiling in her gut.

The final line was the coup de grâce. It was a declaration of war. Not from shadowy criminals, but from a force that seemed to see right through her, that knew her deepest shames and her most secret, terrible plan.

The Calling Card slipped from her numb fingers and fluttered to the polished floor. Yoshiko Yoshida did not move. The office was silent except for the frantic, almost audible hammering of her heart against her ribs. The hidden cameras captured every second of her transformation—From composed politician to a woman realizing, with dawning, absolute terror, that the monsters under the bed were real, and they were coming for her.

The fear was quickly swallowed by a tidal wave of incandescent, paranoid rage. Her eyes darted around the room, at the cameras, at the walls.

Were they watching her right now? The Phantom Thieves. And Saki. Her own daughter had allied with them.

She had wanted a confession for the cameras. She had gotten one. But it was a confession of her own impending ruin, delivered by her greatest failure. The heist was on, and for the first time, Yoshiko Yoshida felt truly, utterly powerless.

Saki just left her former mother alone with her terror and the silently rolling cameras that had just captured her utter humiliation.

And this also made double the effect on the world in her heart, as her Shadow was raging furiously. The moment the Calling Card was fully read by Yoshiko, a shockwave reverberated through the cognitive world. In the real world, it was a moment of personal triumph and terror. In Yoshiko’s Palace, it was an earthquake.

"Very well! Let's see how you will prevent my Despair from flooding all of you! This city will drown, and you Phantom Thieves, along with my bitch of a daughter, will be the first to drown!"

Palace Alert Rate: 100%

The trap had been sprung. The heist was on.

Shinjuku

"Holy shit! That Calling Card was way better than the one you wrote to Hayato! You literally slandered that hag!" Ryuji exclaimed with a grin.

"Yeah! I have to admit, Saki-chan! That was amazing! It was like you wrote an entire novel chapter in that Calling Card!" Ann added.

"Heh. That's our Nocturne to ya" Morgana said with a proud grin.

"Sorry if it was too long" Saki said while rubbing the back of her head sheepishly.

"It's fine, Senpai! You conveyed everything you wanted to say in that Calling Card. That's what's most important" Kasumi said.

"Alright. Let hop in. We have a heart to steal" Ren said, before he activated the Meta-Nav.

Metaverse. Yoshiko's Palace

However, something was different.

The world didn’t just twist; it convulsed. The familiar, oppressive atmosphere of the cognitive Hell was now charged with a new, frantic energy. The silent screams from the damned walls seemed louder, more agonized, laced with a fresh layer of panic. The landscape had changed. The pyramid of water, once a looming, stable monument, now churned violently, great waves sloshing over its sides as if in the grip of a storm. The crimson sky flickered with bursts of dark, angry energy. The air, already thick with despair, was now suffused with a new emotion.

Raw, unadulterated fear.

“The Calling Card worked. Her Shadow knows we’re coming. The Palace is on high alert” Joker said, his voice cutting through the chaos. His Third Eye activated, seeing the pathways through the tumult.

“The Treasure! Look!” Mona cried, pointing a paw towards the apex of the pyramid.

Where before the Treasure had been a hazy, distant object, it had now fully materialized into a beautiful, large black pearl. It glowed with an intense, malevolent light, a pulsing heart of distortion made manifest. It was no longer an invitation; it was a beacon; a challenge screamed into the hellish sky.

“It’s real. It’s really there” Nocturne whispered, her Star Eye seeing the intricate threads of Yoshiko’s fear and pride all converging on that single point.

“Then we don’t have a second to lose! The flood could start any minute!” Panther shouted, readying her whip.

“Everyone, stick together! We fight our way to the top! This is it!” Joker commanded, his persona Arsène shimmering behind him.

The journey to the pyramid was a brutal gauntlet. The Palace’s defenses, once arrogant and stationary, were now frenzied and aggressive. Shadows swarmed them in waves, their forms twisting with Yoshiko’s panicked fury. The very architecture of the hellscape seemed to actively resist them, pathways shifting, chasms opening up, torrents of cognitive sewage and despair threatening to sweep them away.

But the Phantom Thieves were ready. They were no longer just intruders; they were a force of nature.

Joker and Nocturne fought side-by-side, a whirlwind of coordinated power. Ren’s knife flashed, a physical extension of his will, while Saki’s katana danced, each strike precise and fuelled by a lifetime of pent-up rage. With a thought, she reached out with her new power, Wrath Influx.

“Despair!” She commanded, focusing on a group of rushing Shadows. A wave of invisible energy washed over them. The monstrous creatures faltered, their attacks dissolving as they were suddenly consumed by an overwhelming, crippling hopelessness, clawing at their own faces as if they could tear the feeling out.

“Now, Joker!” Nocturne yelled. Joker didn’t hesitate.

“Arsène! Eigaon!” He called out for the gentleman thief, and a blast of cursed energy that escaped from his clawed hands obliterated the despairing Shadows.

They were a perfect team, their new abilities synergizing terrifyingly well. When a particularly powerful Shadow seemed immune to physical attacks, Nocturne focused again.

“Confusion!”

The Shadow shrieked, turning on its own allies in a mad frenzy, allowing Skull and Panther to finish them off with a combined blast of lightning and fire.

They pushed forward, through the chaos and the panic, climbing the shuddering, watery slopes of the pyramid. The materialized Treasure glowed brighter with every step, a siren call pulling them toward the final confrontation.

The climb was brutal. Each step up the shuddering, watery slope of the pyramid was a battle against the very essence of Yoshiko’s distorted despair. The Phantom Thieves fought as one, a well-oiled machine of fury and resolve, inching closer to the pulsating glow of the materialized Treasure.

They were almost there. Ren’s hand was outstretched, mere meters from the shimmering object that represented Yoshiko’s corrupted heart.

And then, the entire world lurched.

It wasn’t an earthquake. It was a convulsion, a violent, nauseating heave from the pyramid itself. The massive structure of churning water, the very core of the Palace, seemed to gag, as if finding their presence too vile, too indigestible to tolerate.

“What’s happening?!” Panther shrieked, losing her footing on the suddenly fluid slope.

“It’s rejecting us!” Mona yowled, his claws scrambling for purchase and finding none.

There was no time to react. The pyramid didn’t just collapse; it expelled them. A colossal geyser of cognitive water erupted from its center, not to drown them, but to violently eject them. The force was immense, utterly irresistible. They were caught in a tidal wave of pure, metaphysical rejection and shot out of the pyramid like discarded trash.

It was a short, disorienting, and utterly humiliating flight. The hellish landscape spun around them in a blur of crimson and black before they landed—not with a graceful roll, but in a series of painful, ungainly crashes—on the hard, damned ground at the very base of the structure.

Groans of pain and confusion echoed through the group as they untangled themselves, soaked and sputtering.

“The hell was that?!” Skull coughed, pushing himself up onto his elbows.

“It...It spit us out...” Violet whispered, utterly bewildered, wiping water from her eyes.

Before anyone could process the sheer, comical absurdity of being vomited up by a building, a voice, dripping with contemptuous amusement, cut through the air.

“My, my. What a pathetic sight”

They all froze. Their heads snapped up.

There, standing before them, was Shadow Yoshiko. She hadn’t moved. She was exactly where they had first seen her, as if she had been waiting there the entire time. Her form was more solidified, her theatrical grief now fused with a terrifying, powerful arrogance. The black tears on her cheeks gleamed like oil, and her smirk was wider, crueler.

She looked down at them, sprawled and soaked at her feet, and let out a low, mocking laugh.

“Did you truly believe it would be that easy? That you could simply climb my sorrow and steal my heart? You are nothing but insects. Annoying gnats that I have swatted away” She purred, her voice echoing with the power of the Palace itself.

She then gestured lazily towards the pyramid, which had now settled back into its monstrous, churning form, the Treasure still glowing mockingly at its peak.

“My despair is not a ladder for you to climb. It is an ocean meant to drown you. And you have just had your first taste” She said.

The Phantom Thieves slowly got to their feet, their weapons materializing back in their hands. The message was clear. The easy path was an illusion. Yoshiko wasn’t just going to let them take her Treasure.

They were going to have to go through her.

The air in the cognitive Hell grew thick and heavy, charged with the Phantom Thieves' righteous fury. They stood their ground, weapons gleaming in the bloody light, facing down the distorted reflection of Saki’s mother.

“What kind of insane idea is that?! Floodin’ a whole city?! Are you out of your damn mind?!” Skull roared, his voice cracking with anger.

“You should be ashamed of yourself! You’re an adult! You’re supposed to protect people, not drown them!” Panther exclaimed as she stepped forward, her whip coiling at her side.

“As a politician, you are meant to care for the people! This...This is the opposite of care! It is cruelty!” Violet, her rapier held steady, added her voice, though it trembled with emotion

“And what you did to your own daughter is unforgivable! You promised to always be on her side! Instead, you called her horrible names and threw her out for something that was done to her!” Even Mona, from his perch, couldn’t stay silent.

“A parent’s duty is to protect. You failed. You are not fit for the title” Joker’s voice was the calmest, but it carried a weight of cold, hard anger that was perhaps more terrifying than the shouts.

Through it all, Nocturne was silent. She just stared at the Shadow of the woman who had given her life and then tried to take it away, her expression unreadable behind her mask.

Shadow Yoshiko merely scoffed, a sound of pure contempt. She waved a dismissive hand.

“You speak of things you do not understand. That bitch got exactly what she deserved the moment she dared to cross me. She sought to steal my happiness; to seduce my husband and destroy my life” She spat the word with venom, gesturing at Saki.

The delusion was absolute. The Phantom Thieves could only stare in horrified disbelief. Her mind had so thoroughly rewritten reality that there was no room for the truth.

It was then that Nocturne finally spoke. Her voice was quiet, but it cut through the tension like a knife.

“Did you...Truly love me?” She asked, her voice barely a whisper, yet echoing in the sudden silence.

For a few seconds, there was only the distant, silent screaming of the damned. The question hung in the air, fragile and heartbreaking. A part of Saki, the little girl who had been betrayed, still hoped. Still needed to hear it.

Shadow Yoshiko’s response, however, was a loud, cruel, and utterly humorless howl of laughter. It was a sound that shattered any remaining hope.

“LOVE YOU?! You were a MISTAKE! A disgusting, inconvenient MISTAKE that should never have happened!” The Shadow shrieked, her form shuddering with mirthless glee.

The words were a physical blow. The other Thieves flinched, their faces paling with the horror of the admission.

“I was young! I was foolish! I let myself be seduced by a high-ranking official with pretty words and empty promises! He got me pregnant with you and then vanished! I was left with nothing but a bastard child growing in my belly!” Shadow Yoshiko ranted, her theatrical grief now completely gone, replaced by naked, seething hatred.

She then pointed a trembling, accusing finger at Nocturne.

“I had to find someone! Anyone! I married that pathetic man you called ‘father’ just to give you a name! He never even knew you weren’t his! He was a fool, but he made me feel desired, he made me feel like a woman! And you...You were just the chain that bound me to him! A reminder of my failure!”

The revelations came like hammer blows. Saki’s entire life, her entire understanding of her family, was a lie constructed on a foundation of resentment and shame.

“And when that fool started looking at you instead of me...When I saw the way his eyes followed you...You became more than a chain. You became a rival. A viper. So when he finally took what he wanted from you, I was finally FREE! I had the perfect excuse to be rid of you forever! The mistake was finally erased!”

The horror was absolute. Violet began to cry silent tears, her hand over her mouth. The others could only stare, sickened to their cores.

But Nocturne...Smiled.

It was a small, terrifying twitch of the lips at first. Then it grew into a giggle. The giggle became a laugh. The laugh escalated into a full-blown, hysterical peal of laughter that echoed through the hellscape, a sound of pure, unhinged catharsis. She threw her head back and laughed at the crimson sky, as if she had just been told the funniest joke in the world. Joker, Skull, Panther, Violet, Mona—They all watched in mounting horror, thinking the truth had finally shattered her mind.

And then, as suddenly as it began, the laughter stopped.

Nocturne’s head snapped forward. The smile vanished, replaced by a glare of such pure, unadulterated rage that it seemed to scorch the air around her. The last vestiges of the hopeful little girl were gone, burned away in the fire of that final, ultimate betrayal.

“I thank you, Yoshiko Yoshida. It’s thanks to those words of yours that I no longer have to hold back” Nocturne said, her voice terrifyingly calm and clear.

She took a step forward, her katana gleaming with a deadly light.

“The last bits of hope and love I held towards you...Are now gone. You’re nothing but a putrid existence that ruined my life. Hayato was the first to be crushed by my hand...”

Another step. The air around her began to shimmer with power.

“...And now...Now it’s your turn”

She raised her free hand, and the emotional energy of the entire Palace—The Despair, the hatred, the fear—seemed to coalesce around her.

“Time to show you your own Despair...” She snarled, her eyes blazing with azure energy from her Star Eye

“BACKLASHING RIGHT AT YOU!”

Shadow Yoshiko’s cruel laughter twisted upon hearing this, warping into something deeper, more resonant, and utterly inhuman. It was the sound of a abyssal trench groaning under impossible pressure.

"IF YOU THINK YOU HAVE KNOWN TRUE DESPAIR, THEN YOU'RE STILL JUST THE NAIVE BITCH THAT YOU WERE 2 YEARS AGO!!!!!!" Her voice boomed, shaking the very foundations of the cognitive Hell.

"TIME TO SHOW ALL OF YOU TRUE DESPAIR...AS YOU ALL DROWN TO THE ABYSS OF MY HELL!!!!!!"

Her humanoid form dissolved, not into mist, but into water. It coalesced, shimmered, and then solidified into three perfect, head-sized orbs, suspended in a triangular formation. They were breathtakingly beautiful and utterly terrifying. Their surfaces were like magical, iridescent bubbles, shimmering with hues of aqua blue, deep purple, and brilliant white. Inside each, faint outlines of coral branches and ghostly marine life drifted in a silent, eternal dance.

This was the true heart of her distortion. This was The Wicked Abyss, Bahmju.

Guilty Gear XX Accent Core Plus R OST - Keep The Flag Flying (Order Sol vs Ky Theme)

The three orbs spoke in a discordant chorus, their voices echoing with the vast, cold emptiness of the deep sea.

"Time for all of you to drown!" The top orb intoned, its voice a crashing wave.

"All of you will die~" The left orb sang, its tone a sweet, poisonous lullaby.

"Sink to your bitter and watery ends, bitches!" The right orb snarled, its voice a riptide of pure malice.

And then, the world ended.

The massive, churning pyramid of water behind them didn't just collapse. It unleashed. With a roar that dwarfed thunder, the entire structure dissolved into a wall of water so vast it blotted out the bloody sky. It was a tsunami of pure cognitive despair, a tidal wave meant to erase them from existence. It towered over them, a vertical ocean poised to crash down and scour them from the face of this hell.

For a heart-stopping second, the Phantom Thieves could only stare, frozen by the sheer, apocalyptic scale of it.

"INCOMING!" Skull screamed, his voice barely a whisper against the roar.

"WE CAN'T OUTRUN IT!" Panther cried out, despair gripping her heart.

But at the center of the group, Nocturne stood firm. The hysterical laughter was gone, replaced by a terrifying, focused calm. Her Star Eye blazed with azure light, seeing not just the water, but the emotional core of the attack—the absolute, suffocating Despair that fuelled it.

"JOKER!" She yelled, her voice cutting through the din.

He was already moving, his own Third Eye seeing the same thing. They didn't need words. They were the Trickster and the Star. In perfect, terrifying sync, they raised their hands—not in defense, but in defiance.

"Champion's Cup!" Joker’s voice was a command. A brilliant, golden trophy materialized above them. It tipped over, not pouring a trickle, but a roaring cascade of pure, restorative water—a life-giving river to meet the death-bringing flood.

Simultaneously, Saki focused every ounce of her rage, her pain, and her newfound power. She didn't target the water; she targeted the despair within it.

"Wrath Influx: Hope!" She roared, her voice echoing with the power of a goddess.

A wave of invisible, potent energy erupted from her, slamming into the oncoming tsunami. It didn't stop the water, but it did something far more critical: it purified the intent behind it. The suffocating, soul-crushing despair that gave the wave its power was met, challenged, and overwhelmed by an indomitable, forced sense of hope.

The colossal wave crashed down.

But it was different. The water was still powerful, still devastating, but the psychic weight of despair was gone. It was just water now. A lot of it.

"BRACE YOURSELVES!" Mona yelled.

The force of the impact was immense, knocking them off their feet, swirling them in a violent current. But they weren't drowning in despair. They were fighting a flood.

As they struggled to the surface, sputtering and gasping, the three orbs of Bahmju hovered above the now-churning sea that covered the hellscape, their iridescent glow flickering with surprise and fury. Their ultimate attack had been...Neutralized.

Nocturne surfaced, her hair plastered to her face, her eyes burning with a fire that no amount of water could extinguish. She pointed her katana at the floating orbs.

"You wanted us to drown in Despair? We've already been there! We clawed our way out! Your hell has no power over us anymore! NOW COME AND FACE US!" She shouted, her voice ringing across the watery expanse.

The three orbs of Bahmju pulsed with furious, iridescent light. Their sing-song taunts and snarled insults were gone, replaced by a low, resonant hum of pure, concentrated malice. The colossal wave had failed to crush the Thieves' spirit, so now they would be dragged into the depths.

The churning sea that now covered the hellscape began to rotate. Slowly at first, then with terrifying speed, the water pulled inward, forming a massive, gaping whirlpool. The current was immense, an inescapable vortex that threatened to suck them down into a lightless, crushing abyss—A perfect recreation of Yoshiko’s desire to drown all her problems, all her mistakes, all her pain.

"Feel the pull of oblivion!" The top orb chanted.
"Down, down, down you go~" The left orb sang.
"Never to return!" The right orb finished with a gleeful shriek.

The Thieves struggled against the pull, but the current was too strong. They were being dragged inexorably towards the center, towards the dark hole that promised nothing but a cognitive death.

But Nocturne was done playing defense. The last shred of hesitation was gone, burned away by her mother’s final, cruel revelation. Her heart was a frozen diamond of pure resolve.

She didn’t summon Jeanne d’Arc. The saint’s holy fire wasn't right for this. She needed something colder. Something that could match the bitter, heartless chill of the abyss itself.

She reached into her soul, to the mask of the sorrowful sea spirit she had claimed.

“Mermaid!” She cried out, her voice cutting through the roar of the whirlpool.

The persona materialized behind her, not with a burst of flame, but with a cascade of freezing mist. The beautiful, sorrowful creature with a tail of shimmering scales appeared, her face etched with an eternal melancholy.

The whirlpool’s maw yawned wider, about to consume them.

“Stormcaller Song!” Nocturne commanded, pouring all her fury, all her pain, into the order.

Mermaid threw her head back, a gesture of profound anguish. Her mouth opened, but instead of a beautiful siren’s song, she released a single, piercing, ultrasonic screech. The sound was unlike anything they had ever heard. It wasn't loud in a conventional sense; it was a wave of absolute zero, a sonic blast that carried the primordial cold of the deepest ocean trench.

The effect was instantaneous.

The screech hit the raging whirlpool not as a force to oppose it, but as a transformative command. The furious, churning water didn’t just stop; it froze. Instantly.

The transformation raced out from the epicenter of the screech. The towering walls of the whirlpool flash-froze into a spiraling, monstrous sculpture of solid ice. The raging currents locked in place, captured mid-motion. The gaping maw of the vortex became a frozen tunnel leading down into a silent, icy grave.

The roar of the water was replaced by an eerie, absolute silence. The Phantom Thieves found themselves standing, knee-deep in suddenly slushy water, surrounded by a breathtaking, terrifying landscape of a frozen cataclysm. A massive, spiraling iceberg now dominated the center of the hellscape, glittering under the bloody sky.

The three orbs of Bahmju stopped their humming. They hung silently in the air, their iridescent shimmer seeming dimmer, their malevolent chorus utterly stunned into silence.

Nocturne stood before her frozen masterpiece, her chest heaving, her breath misting in the suddenly frigid air. She lowered her katana, her gaze fixed on the floating orbs.

“Your despair is cold, but mine is colder” She said, her voice echoing in the silent, frozen hell.

The stunned silence of the frozen hellscape was shattered as Bahmju’s three orbs pulsed with renewed, furious energy. Their iridescent light flared, not at the entire group, but focused with laser-like intensity on Nocturne.

“You think a little ice can stop the abyss?!” The top orb shrieked.
“Your cold heart is a fitting tomb~” The left orb sang.
“Let’s make it your permanent home!” The right orb snarled.

The air itself seemed to weep, condensing into a torrent of water that erupted from nothingness. But this wasn't a wave; it was a deliberate, terrifyingly precise construction. The massive volume of water swirled not into a whirlpool, but into a distinct, geometric shape—a towering, churning pyramid of water. It shot towards Nocturne with impossible speed, not to crush her, but to encapsulate her.

Before anyone could react, the water solidified around Nocturne, snapping into place with a sound like a thunderclap. In seconds, a massive, shimmering, impenetrable pyramid of water stood where she had been, completely isolating her from the outside world.

"Jailbreak: Underground Delta Pyramid Form: Pandemorium"

"NOCTURNE!" Joker’s roar was raw with panic. He lunged forward, but Skull and Panther grabbed his arms, holding him back.

“Joker, no! You can’t just rush in!” Skull yelled, straining against Joker’s strength.

“We have to think! We’ll get her out! We will!” Panther cried, her own fear evident.

Inside the Pandemonium, Nocturne was suspended in a silent, pressurized world. The crushing weight of the water was immense, but a soft, blue aura surrounded her—Mermaid’s power, allowing her to breathe the water and negate the pressure. She was safe, for now.

The three voices of Bahmju echoed inside the watery prison, distorted and omnipresent.

“Welcome to my Labyrinth, little girl. Attempt to break the walls, and the pressure will crush you into paste” The first orb cooed.
“The only way out is to follow the current’s path. Find your way to us at the very top~” The second orb sang.
“We wonder if you’ll even make it halfway~” The third orb giggled gleefully.

Nocturne simply smiled, a cold, calm expression. With Mermaid’s protection, this prison was an inconvenience, not a death sentence.

But Bahmju wasn't finished.

“The path is invisible! One wrong step, and you’ll fall into a trap hole, sent right back to the beginning!” The first head taunted.
“And don’t bother memorizing your route! The Labyrinth morphs every thirty-three seconds! There is no map! Only despair!” The second head added.
“Ah, and our brethren are always hungry! They are native to this despair! The Labyrinth’s rules do not bind them! They are free to feast on you!” The third head laughed.

Suddenly, a dark shape shot through the water. A grotesque, mutated sea creature—a nightmare fusion of shark, anglerfish, and octopus—sank its razor-sharp teeth deep into Nocturne’s shoulder. She gasped, a stream of bubbles escaping her lips as searing pain lanced through her. The creature tore away, a chunk of her flesh in its maw, before disappearing back into the murky depths.

Another creature, a multi-tentacled horror with a lamprey’s mouth, darted towards her leg.

“And do not forget: You must constantly use your mana to generate air to breathe and light to see! Stand still, and you will drown in darkness! Move, and you will be lost and eaten alive! Your time is already running out!” The voices chorused together, their tone dripping with mock concern.

The trap was perfect. A shifting maze, invisible paths, deadly traps, relentless enemies, and a constant drain on her energy. It was designed to inflict maximum despair.

But as the second creature lunged, Nocturne’s eyes narrowed. The pain was real, the danger was real, but the cold fury in her heart was colder than any ocean depth.

She had clawed her way out of a real hell. She wasn't about to be beaten by a cognitive one.

Chapter Text

Wed 1st. June 2017. Afterschool

The school day had ended, and the walk out of Shujin’s gates was anything but peaceful. Saki, walking arm-in-arm with a still deeply flustered Kasumi, was continuing her one-woman campaign.

“...And I’m just saying, we did it seventeen times! Ren's stamina was off the roof! A pack of 15 condoms were spent, and he was still up for two more bareback! The sixteenth time was especially truly magical! It was like the heavens opened up and—mmph!” Saki said with a dreamy sigh, her voice just loud enough for the entire group to hear. Kasumi, her face the colour of a stop sign, had finally snapped and clapped a hand over Saki’s mouth.

“S-Senpai, please! I beg of you!” Kasumi muttered out.

Ren walked a few steps ahead, his shoulders hunched near his ears, trying to project an aura of invisibility. Ryuji was snickering, and Ann was trying, and failing, to hide her own amusement.

It was at this exact moment of maximum chaos that a familiar, too-polite voice cut through the air.

“Ahem. My apologies for intruding once more”

They all stopped. Leaning against the school wall with an air of theatrical melancholy was Yusuke Kitagawa. He looked as gaunt and intense as ever, his gray eyes fixed on them.

“Told ya we’d see him again” Ryuji muttered.

Yusuke stepped forward, his expression shifting into one of profound, almost overwhelming emotion. He placed a hand over his heart, his gaze sweeping over Ann and Saki with a kind of desperate intensity. The sky was clear, but he looked like a man standing in a thunderstorm, seeing a single, divine ray of sunlight.

Ann and Saki exchanged a glance. Ann’s eyes widened. Saki’s eyebrows shot up. A silent, simultaneous thought passed between them:

This is it. A love confession’

Ren’s and Ryuji’s postures immediately shifted from relaxed to defensive. Ren’s hand subtly clenched. Ryuji cracked his knuckles, his expression darkening.

“This guy...” He growled under his breath.

Yusuke took a deep, shuddering breath, as if gathering the courage to speak his truth to the entire world.

“I have come before you today, to humbly ask of you...No, to beg of you...” He began, his voice trembling with passion.

He paused for dramatic effect, the tension palpable.

“...Would the two of you...Please agree to become my nude models?”

The silence that followed was absolute. It wasn’t the silence of shock; it was the silence of a record scratch so loud it vaporized all other sound in the universe.

“I’m sorry...You want us to be your...What?” Ann blinked at this.

Saki’s brain, which had been so focused on orchestrating romance, did a full, catastrophic system reboot. Her mouth fell open. Then, a slow, utterly incredulous grin spread across her face. This was not the script she had written. Then she burst out laughing, a sharp, incredulous sound.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! You—you bow to us and give this whole speech—for that?! Oh my god, I thought you were proposing! You want me to take my clothes off so you can paint me?! Are you for real?! Nude models?! You...You want me and Ann to take our clothes off...So you can...Paint us?! In this economy?!” She repeated, her voice laced with a mixture of disbelief and dawning, hysterical amusement, before she started to giggle, a low, unhinged sound.

“FOR REAL?! YOU PERVERT! I’LL KICK YOUR ASS!” Ryuji yelled out, his protective fury instantly morphed into sputtering, incoherent outrage.

“Kitagawa...What the hell?” Ren muttered out, his face was a masterpiece of conflicting emotions: Relief that it wasn’t a love confession, followed by sheer, utter bewilderment, and then a slow-burning indignation.

Yusuke, completely misreading the room, pressed on with his artistic fervour.

“It is the request of my master, the great Ichiryusai Madarame! He saw your unique, sublime beauty and believes you are the perfect muses to capture the essence of youthful passion and form! I must have you! I simply must!”

Saki’s giggles escalated into full-blown, wheezing laughter. She doubled over, clutching her stomach.

“Oh my god! He ‘must have us’! He’s talking about us like we’re a limited-edition snack!” She exclaimed before she straightened up, wiping a tear from her eye, and struck a mock-serious pose.

“So, what’s the going rate for baring my soul and everything else to a stranger from Kosei High? Does it pay in exposure? Or just in...Artistic fulfilment?” She asked while waggling her eyebrows.

Ann, meanwhile, had gone from confused to utterly scandalized.

“Absolutely not! That’s completely inappropriate! Have you lost your mind?!” She yelled out.

“But...The beauty! The raw, unfiltered humanity! Think of the art!” Yusuke pleaded, looking genuinely perplexed by their vehement rejection.

“THINK OF A RESTRAINING ORDER!” Ann shot back.

"THINK OF MY FOOT UP YOUR ASS!" Ryuji yelled afterwards.

Seeing that his plea was not being received with the artistic solemnity he’d envisioned, Yusuke seemed to decide a tactical retreat was in order. He reached into his portfolio and produced several tickets, thrusting them into the stunned Ren’s hands.

“Here! Tickets to my sensei’s exhibition at the Ueno Museum tomorrow! Please, observe his genius! See the context of my request! I shall give you time to...Think on my proposal!”

And with that, he executed a swift, formal bow, turned on his heel, and strode away, leaving the group of Phantom Thieves in a state of complete and total pandemonium on the sidewalk.

“Nude models! He said it with a straight face! I can’t breathe!” Saki was now leaning against the school wall for support, howling with laughter.

“GET BACK HERE, YOU ART FREAK!” Ryuji yelled out, still fuming, shaking a fist at Yusuke’s retreating back.

“I feel like I need a shower. A very long, very hot shower” Ann muttered as she was fanning her bright red face.

Ren just stared down at the tickets in his hand, then at his laughing girlfriend and his furious friends, a single, exhausted thought running through his mind.

"This...Is my life now"

Thu 2nd. June 2017. Afterschool

The chaotic echo of Yusuke’s bizarre proposition had barely faded when Ren’s phone buzzed. A text from Mishima, with a link to the Phan-Site.

<Hey. Got a new request. Sounds serious. A woman says her ex-fiancé, Natsuhiko Nakanohara, won’t stop stalking her. She’s terrified>

Ren showed the group. The lingering awkwardness was instantly replaced by focused determination. This was what they did. This was who they were.

“Mementos?” Morgana suggested from the bag.

“Mementos” Ren confirmed.

They descended into the ever-shifting, collective unconscious of the city. The air in the subway tunnels was thick with the whispers of distorted desires. Following the navigation app’s signal, they delved deeper, the atmosphere growing heavier, more oppressive, until they found him.

Natsuhiko Nakanohara’s Shadow wasn’t a king in a castle. It was a twisted, pathetic creature chained to a massive, floating, heart-shaped locket. The locket was covered in hundreds of pictures of the same woman, but her face was scratched out, replaced with the word “MINE” scrawled over and over in angry, possessive graffiti. The Shadow itself was emaciated, dressed in tattered formal wear, its eyes glowing with a sick, obsessive green light.

“You...You’re here to take her from me too! Everyone wants to take what’s MINE!” It hissed, its voice a raspy thing.

“She’s not your property!” Joker yelled, his voice cutting through the eerie silence of Mementos.

The battle begun with those words as Shadow Nakanohara lunged angrily at the Phantom Thieves, and it was not against a grand monster, but a frantic, brutal brawl against desperation itself.

“EVERYONE STAY AWAY FROM HER!” Shadow Nakanohara shrieked, and the locket snapped open. Instead of a picture, it fired a concentrated beam of toxic, green jealousy.

“Skull, now!” Joker commanded.

“Captain Kidd! Ziodyne” Skull roared, summoning his Persona. Lightning crackled, intercepting the beam in a shower of sparks, but the sheer force of the obsessive energy pushed Captain Kidd back.

The Shadow then began to spawn smaller, phantom-like replicas of his ex-fiancée, all weeping and reaching out.

“Don’t leave me! You can’t leave me! You’re MINE!”

“They’re illusions! But they’ll sap our will if they touch us!” Mona cried out.

“Carmen! Maragidyne!” Ann called, her Persona swirling to life. A wave of fire washed over the phantoms, causing them to shriek and dissolve into black mist.

But the Shadow was relentless. It swung the massive locket like a flail, the chain groaning with the strain.

“I’LL KEEP YOU ALL AWAY! I’LL LOCK HER AWAY WHERE NO ONE CAN FIND HER!”

The locket slammed into the ground where Violet stood.

“Cendrillion!” Violet reacted instantly, her Persona’s glass slipper kicking off the ground, propelling her into a graceful backflip just in time. The impact cratered the floor of Mementos.

“Nocturne, we need to break his focus!” Joker yelled, dodging another wild swing.

“On it! Jeanne d'Arc! Kougaon!” Nocturne summoned her Persona. A blast of blessed light struck the chain tethering the Shadow to the locket. The metal glowed red-hot and screamed in protest, but held.

The Shadow recoiled, howling in pain.

“YOU’LL PAY FOR THAT!”

It began to glow with a foul energy.

“MY LOVE… MY WRATH… IT WILL CONSUME YOU ALL! ABSOLUTE OBSESSION!”

The air itself turned green and syrupy, slowing their movements, filling their minds with intrusive, paranoid thoughts.

He’s going to take her. She’s laughing at you. You’re nothing without her.

“Don’t listen to it! It’s preying on your insecurities!” Mona yelled, casting Energy Shower to clear their minds.

It was a war of attrition. They hammered at the locket, at the chains, at the Shadow itself. They exploited its weaknesses, healed each other, and pushed through the psychological assault. Finally, with a combined Eigaon from Joker’s Arsène and a final, mighty God’s Hand from Skull’s Captain Kidd, the chain shattered with a sound like a breaking heart.

The massive locket clattered to the ground and faded into black ooze. The Shadow of Natsuhiko Nakanohara collapsed to its knees, the obsessive green light fading from its eyes, leaving only a hollow, broken man.

“I...I see now. I was...I was holding on too tight. I was hurting her. I...I’ll let her go. I won’t bother her again. I promise” It whispered, its voice raw.

The Shadow then began to dissolve, ready to reform as a mere seed of potential in the depths of Mementos. But as it started to fade, Nocturne stepped forward.

“Wait” She called out.

The Shadow paused, looking up at her.

“What made you like this? This kind of obsession...It doesn’t just come from nowhere” Nocturne asked, her voice not accusatory, but curious.

The Shadow looked at her, and a profound, bitter sadness crossed its features. It wasn’t the madness of possession anymore, but the pain of a victim.

“It was… him. He showed me that beauty was only something to be owned. To be controlled. That if you didn’t possess it completely, it was worthless. He took everything from me...My passion, my art...My sanity” The Shadow of Nakanohara whispered, its voice full of a hatred that was cold and sharp, not hot and wild.

It looked directly at Nocturne, its form almost completely translucent.

“It was Ichiryusai Madarame”

The name hung in the stagnant air of Mementos like a poison gas.

The Phantom Thieves froze. All of them. The name from the billboard. The name from the book. The name of Yusuke’s master.

The Shadow of Natsuhiko Nakanohara dissolved completely, leaving behind only a single, glowing Palace bud.

But no one moved to collect it. They just stood there, in the eerie silence, the word echoing in their minds.

Madarame.

TakeABreak

Shibuya

The air in Shibuya was thick with the usual afternoon buzz—The rumble of trains, the chatter of crowds, the blare of storefront music. Rindo Kanade stood with his friends, a sense of normalcy settling over them.

Well, as normal as it could get for a group that had literally fought for the fate of their souls in the UG.

They were loitering outside Club Milton, waiting for Tsugumi. The mission: get Rhyme’s phone checked out. That weird, pulsating red app that had appeared out of nowhere was giving everyone the creeps.

“It just...Showed up after that weird static burst yesterday,” Rhyme explained, holding up her phone. The app icon was a simplistic, blood-red sphere. It was unnerving.

“Probably just some aggressive adware. Nothing Tsugumi can’t handle!” Fret said, trying to sound dismissive, though he looked uneasy.

“Indeed. One must not allow malign digital spirits to fester within one’s communication device” Nagi, clutching her Plushie Mightyno, nodded solemnly.

“Whatever. Just get it deleted so we can go get ramen” Shoka nonchalantly said as she just scrolled through her own phone, pretending she wasn’t invested.

It was then that Rindo’s own phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, expecting a text from Tsugumi saying she was running late. But his screen was blank except for his usual apps. And one new one.

His blood ran cold.

There it was. The same red sphere. On his phone.

“Uh, guys?” He said, his voice tight.

The group turned to him. Shoka followed his horrified gaze to his screen. Her eyes widened.

“No way. You too?” She whispered.

“The plot thickens...” Nagi murmured, her grip on her plushie tightening.

A terrible, gnawing curiosity seized Rindo. This wasn’t a coincidence. This was a pattern. Without thinking, his thumb hovered over the ominous icon.

“Rindo, don’t—” Shoka started, but it was too late.

He tapped it.

The effect was instantaneous.

The world didn’t glitch like it did in the Scramble Crossing during a Reaper’s Game. This was different. Deeper. The vibrant, chaotic colours of Shibuya began to bleed. The garish neon signs melted like wet watercolour, dripping into the streets. The cacophony of the city distorted, stretching and warping into a low, dissonant hum that vibrated in their bones.

The ground beneath their feet seemed to soften, the concrete becoming porous and shifting. The air grew heavy and cold, smelling of ozone and something ancient, like rust and old copper.

“Whoa! What’s happening?!” Fret yelped, stumbling back as the Hachiko statue nearby seemed to twist and grimace.

“The Scramble...It’s changing!” Rhyme gasped, pointing at the famous crossing. The crowds of people were still there, but their forms were blurry, indistinct, like ghosts. Their faces were devoid of features, just smooth, blank ovals.

“Behold! The firmament itself weeps crimson!” Nagi pointed a trembling finger at the sky.

The sky above Shibuya was no longer blue. It had turned a deep, bruised maroon, with thick, black clouds churning sluggishly overhead.

This wasn’t the Underground. This was something else. Something...Other.

The world finished its terrifying transformation. They were still in Shibuya, but it was a Shibuya reborn in nightmare. It was a distorted, cognitive version of the city they knew.

And standing there, in the middle of the eerily silent, crimson-hued Scramble Crossing, the five of them realized the horrifying truth. That app wasn’t adware.

It was a Meta-Nav, not that they knew what that Meta-Nav is.

And they had just accidentally opened a gateway straight into the heart of Mementos.

Not that they also knew about this fact.

What happened next made everything escalate on a rather bad way.

The distorted, crimson-hued Mementos was a nightmare made real. The air, thick with the scent of ozone and decay, was filled with the desperate, choking gasps of Rindo’s friends.

Fret was on the ground, curled into a ball as a featureless shadow pummelled him with brutal, mindless fists. Shoka was trapped in the bone-crushing bear hug of another, her face pale, her eyes wide with pain as she heard her own ribs creak in protest. Nagi was pinned, a shadow’s hands wrapped around her throat, her struggles growing weaker as her vision spotted with black. Her beloved plushie lay discarded beside her. And behind him, Rindo heard Rhyme’s terrified yelp cut short as a shadow lifted her off the ground by her neck, her legs kicking feebly.

And Rindo himself was pinned against a warped, pulsating wall, a shadow’s cold, impossibly strong hand clamped around his throat, choking the life out of him. His vision tunnelled, the monstrous, blank face of his attacker the only thing he could see. This was it. They were all going to die here, in this twisted copy of their city.

The world’s already-warped colours seemed to dim further, washing out into a grayscale of despair.

And then he saw it: A single, beautiful, azure butterfly, glowing with ethereal light, fluttered gracefully across his fading vision.

A voice, calm yet powerful, echoed in his mind, cutting through the panic and the suffocation.

"This is truly an unjust game. Your chances of winning are almost none...But if my voice is reaching you...Then there is still a chance for you to change your fate"

The colours rushed back, hyper-saturated and surreal. Suddenly, the wall behind Rindo wasn't a wall anymore. It was a rectangular portal, shimmering like a pool of dark water. The shadow’s grip on his throat vanished as he was violently yanked backwards, into the portal.

He wasn't falling. He was drowning. Drowning in a sea of his own fear, his own powerlessness, his own history of letting others make his choices.

And floating before him in the abyss was… himself.

His doppelganger stared back with blank, sickly golden eyes—eyes that held no hope, no will, only a passive acceptance of oblivion.

"Is it possible that who you are now...Is not the real you?"

The double spoke, its voice a deep, resonant mockery of his own.

"Something was stolen from you - Something that was meant to be yours, and yours alone. Deception, loss...You continue to reject your own free will"

The golden-eyed Rindo gestured vaguely at the drowning world around them.

"You could end this story right here and now if you wanted to. So, I will ask you this once...To remain lost..let go of your future, and give up your life...Do you accept this as your decision?"

The images of his friends—Fret being beaten, Shoka being crushed, Nagi being strangled, Rhyme gasping for air—flashed in his mind. No. Not again. He would not lose them. He would not be a spectator to his own life, or their deaths.

With every ounce of will he had left, Rindo gritted his teeth, defiance burning in his heart.

"I REFUSE!" He screamed, the words a torrent of raw power that shattered the watery prison.

He was then violently ejected from the portal, slamming back into the nightmarish realm with such force that the Shadow choking him was thrown backwards. Rindo landed on his feet, wobbling but standing, his chest heaving. His friends were still suffering. Time was running out.

The deep voice boomed in his mind, now filled with triumphant approval.

"Yes! That's what I like to hear! Let me see you break away from indifference by your own will! You have chosen! Now make it so! Disregard what you have been told! Do not be afraid, for if you can see it, you must seize it! To change your fate!"

Agony. A searing, splitting pain lanced through Rindo’s skull, as if his mind were being forcibly expanded. He cried out, gripping his head, falling to his knees. The world swam, his vision blurring. When it cleared, his eyes blazed with the same sickly, powerful gold as his doppelganger’s.

"Vow to me...I am Thou, Thou Art I...Thou Art I..."

The voice chanted, the words weaving into the fabric of his very soul.

"...Thou Art willing to twist time no matter how many attempts it takes to claim thine own fate..."

Rindo screamed, the pain and the power threatening to tear him apart.

"...Call upon my name, and release thy rage!"

With one final, piercing cry, the pain vanished. His head hung limp for a second, his body panting from the exertion. He slowly lifted his head, his eyes returning to their normal color, but now burning with a hatred he had never known—a hatred for the forces that hurt his friends, for the fate that sought to claim them.

"Show thy strength to transcend time and its cruel machinations to forge the future of thine own, though thou be chained to Hell itself!"

An object materialized in the air before him—a sleek, silver tool shaped like a gun. He knew its name for some reason.

The Evoker.

Without a moment’s hesitation, without a shred of fear, Rindo grabbed it. He pressed the cold muzzle against his right temple, his gaze fixed on the shadows tormenting his friends.

Persona 5 OST - Awakening

He pulled the trigger.

CRACK.

It wasn’t the sound of a bullet. It was the sound of shattering chains. The sound of breaking destiny.

Ethereal blue energy erupted from the opposite side of his head. Then, azure flames exploded around him, consuming him in a pillar of fire that didn’t burn, but purified.

From within the flames, a low, confident chuckle echoed, filled with an ancient and prideful authority.

The flames died down. Rindo stood unharmed, a grin of absolute, unshakable confidence on his face. And hovering behind him was his salvation, his power, his true self.

The being was a magnificent fusion of the divine and the mechanical. A helmet resembling a bird's beak covered its head, its face a blank, authoritative clock face. Four magnificent wings—two large, two smaller—swept from its back. Its torso was a masterwork of muscular, organic form and segmented, metallic armour, dark iron accented with brilliant gold.

It was power. It was control. It was time itself, made manifest.

The shadowy figures, sensing the paradigm shift, dropped their victims. They turned as one and charged this new, immense threat.

Chronos didn't even move. It simply flicked its wrist.

A silent, immense shockwave of temporal force erupted from it. The charging shadows didn't just fall back; they were unmade, their forms dissolving into motes of black dust before they could even get close.

Fret, Shoka, Nagi, and Rhyme could only stare, their pain forgotten, their breaths caught in their throats. They looked from the majestic, terrifying Persona to their friend, who stood before it, grinning with a power and confidence they had never seen in him before.

The air in the distorted Mementos crackled with newfound power. The majestic form of Chronos hovered behind Rindo, its clock-face gaze sweeping over the nightmare landscape with an air of ancient, impersonal judgment.

Persona 5 OST - Will Power

"I am the Titan of Time, Chronos! I am the soul of the rebel that exists within thee! If you so wish, I shall consider giving you my power to pull you from this dreadful fate!"

The Persona's voice boomed, not through the air, but directly within Rindo's mind, a sound of grinding tectonic plates and ticking gears.

Rindo didn't hesitate. His friends were counting on him. His will, once shackled by indecision, was now an unbreakable blade. He glared at the encroaching darkness, his hand clenched into a fist.

"Lend me the strength to change our fate!" He commanded, his voice ringing with an authority that shocked even him.

Chronos's clock-face seemed to shift, the hands spinning briefly before settling. A low, approving hum resonated from the Titan.

"Hm. Very well"

As if on cue, five more Shadows detached themselves from the bleeding walls of the buildings, their featureless forms coalescing into sharper, more aggressive shapes. They charged as one, a silent, murderous wave of distorted desire.

Rindo didn't flinch. He felt Chronos's power flowing into him—not just strength, but understanding. He could see the flow of time around the shadows, their movements like predictable currents in a river.

"Upturn their time! Chronos!" Rindo exclaimed.

The first shadow lunged, claws extended. Time seemed to slow for Rindo. He didn't just see the attack coming; he saw the path it would take. He sidestepped with effortless grace, the claws whistling past his face. In the same motion, he thrust out his hand.

"Ziodyne!"

A arc of yellow electricity, far more controlled and potent than anything he'd ever conjured in the UG, snapped from his fingertips. It struck the shadow square in the chest, causing it to convulse and shriek, its form flickering violently.

Two more shadows came at him from either side. Rindo didn't even turn his head. He felt their approach through Chronos's connection to the temporal flow.

"Garudyne!"

A whirlwind erupted around him, a protective cyclone of razor-sharp wind that slashed at the two shadows, forcing them back and leaving deep gashes in their amorphous forms.

The fourth shadow hung back, gathering dark energy in its hands for a projectile attack. Rindo’s golden eyes—flashing with Chronos's power—narrowed. He could see the exact moment it would release the energy.

"Too slow" Hee said, his voice a low growl.

He pointed at the ground in front of the shadow.

"Giant Slice!"

A localized, vicious gale of wind shot up from the pavement beneath the shadow's feet, slicing it to ribbons before it could even finish charging its attack.

The fifth and final shadow, larger than the others, let out a silent roar and charged, intending to tackle him. Rindo stood his ground, a confident smirk on his face. He raised his Evoker to his temple once more.

CRACK

The sound of shattering fate echoed again. Chronos behind him raised one of its massive, armored hands. The air around the charging shadow thickened, distorted. It was like watching a video glitch—the shadow’s movement stuttered, frozen in a single moment of time for a split second.

"Time's up" Rindo said.

He didn't cast a spell. He simply willed it. Chronos clenched its raised fist.

The trapped shadow didn't just explode. It unravelled. Its form fragmented into a thousand shards of fading darkness, erased from the present moment as if it had never existed.

The battle was over in less than ten seconds.

Rindo stood amidst the dissolving remnants of the shadows, his chest rising and falling steadily, not from exhaustion, but from the exhilaration of unleashed power. The azure glow of Chronos faded, the Persona returning to the depths of his soul, but the connection—the power—remained.

He turned to look at his friends. Fret, Shoka, Nagi, and Rhyme were still on the ground, but they were staring at him with a mixture of awe, shock, and dawning hope. The crushing fear was gone, replaced by the undeniable proof that their fate was no longer sealed.

Rindo Kanade had faced oblivion, refused it, and seized the power to rewrite time itself. The game had just changed completely.

Music Ends

The eerie silence of the cognitive Shibuya was broken by a slow, deliberate clapping sound. It wasn't a sound of mockery, but of genuine, measured appreciation.

Rindo and his friends spun around, their guards instantly up. Emerging from the warped, crimson shadows of a nearby alleyway was a group of figures, their forms sharp and defined against the blurry chaos of the city.

They were dressed in flamboyant, personalized outfits that screamed both style and combat readiness. At their head was a girl in a sleek, tailored suit and a sharp, avian-like mask that obscured the upper half of her face. But her voice, when she spoke, cut through the distortion with a familiar, confident tone.

"A most impressive display. To awaken to such power in the face of certain death... truly, the mark of a Phantom Thief" She said, her head tilting.

Rindo's mind raced. Phantom Thief? The term meant nothing to him. But the voice...It was tickling a memory. It was a voice he heard in the halls of Shujin Academy.

Fret, ever the one to voice the obvious, beat him to it.

"Huh? Wait a sec...That voice...It sounds like...Takemi-san? From Class 2-D?" He squinted, pointing a trembling finger.

The girl in the suit let out a light, almost musical laugh. She reached up and, with a theatrical flourish, removed her mask.

It was indeed Saki Takemi. But she was different. The gentle, sometimes melancholic girl from school was gone. In her place was a young woman radiating a fierce, almost predatory confidence. Her eyes, usually hidden behind large glasses, now shone with a sharp, knowing light.

"In the flesh. Though here, you can call me Nocturne" Saki—or rather, her Phantom Thief persona, Nocturne—said with a smirk.

Behind her, the rest of her team stepped forward, each removing their own masks or allowing their presence to be fully felt. The blonde in the skintight red suit was unmistakably Ann Takamaki. The lanky guy with the skull motif was Ryuji Sakamoto. The elegant girl with the black leotard and flowing coattails was Kasumi Yoshizawa. And the boy with the piercing grey eyes and an aura of quiet leadership could only be Ren Amamiya. A talking cat peeked out from his bag.

"We heard the commotion. Not many can cause a distortion spike that big on their first trip in. We came to check it out" Ren—Joker—said, his voice calm but authoritative.

"Takemi...? Sakamoto...? What the hell is going on? What is this place? And what are you all wearing?" Shoka, finally finding her voice, muttered and stared in disbelief.

"This is the Metaverse. A world shaped by human cognition. And those things you were fighting? Shadows. The manifestations of humanity's distorted desires. And it seems you've just awakened to the power to fight them. A Persona" Nocturne answered, her smirk widening before she gestured to Rindo.

"Persona..." Rindo muttered, looking down at his hands, still feeling the phantom energy of Chronos coursing through him.

"We're the Phantom Thieves of Hearts. We change the hearts of corrupt adults by stealing the source of their distortion" Ann—Panther—added, stepping forward. 

"Looks like you guys stumbled into a real mess. Lucky for you, you ran into the experts!" Ryuji—Skull—grinned, though his eyes were serious.

"So...This is thine true calling, Lord Rindo? To be a warrior of cognition?" Nagi said, still clutching her recovered plushie as she looked from the seasoned Phantom Thieves to Rindo, her eyes wide with a new kind of understanding.

"It...Suits you, Rindo" Rhyme said, rubbing her throat and managing a small, shaky smile.

The two groups stood facing each other in the heart of the distorted city—the seasoned Phantom Thieves and the newly awakened Reapers-turned-Persona-users. The path ahead was more dangerous and mysterious than any of them could have imagined. But for the first time since the world had twisted around them, Rindo and his friends didn't feel alone. They had just found allies in the most unexpected of places. The game was no longer just about survival; it was about something much, much bigger.

However, the revelation hit Rindo and the Wicked Twisters like a physical blow. The distorted, crimson sky of the cognitive Shibuya seemed to spin around them.

“Wait...Wait, wait, WAIT. You’re telling me...Takemi-san, the ‘Hero of Shujin’...Amamiya, the ‘Shibuya Declaration King’...You guys are the Phantom Thieves? The ones who took down Hayato Watanabe? And Kamoshida? And...Ynd that politician lady on the news yesterday?!” Fret stammered, his finger darting between the unmasked Phantom Thieves and some invisible point in the air as if trying to connect cosmic dots.

Rindo could only nod mutely, his brain struggling to reconcile the quiet, sometimes withdrawn classmates he passed in the hallways with the powerful, costumed vigilantes standing before him. Saki Takemi, who always had a kind but distant smile, was now “Nocturne”, a figure of fierce confidence. Ren Amamiya, the transfer student with a record, was the leader “Joker”. It was surreal.

“The very same” Kasumi—Violet—said with a graceful nod, her voice firm.

But the true moment of peak absurdity came when Shoka’s sharp eyes landed on the barely one-meter tall bipedal form of Morgana that pretty much resembled a mascot. She pointed, her expression one of pure, unadulterated bewilderment.

“And...What is that? Is that a…...A cat? Why do you have a cat in your ranks?” she asked.

All eyes turned to Mona. The feline in question puffed out his chest, ready to deliver a proud introduction.

“I am not a—” He began, his voice a familiar, high-pitched yowl.

But he was instantly drowned out by a collective, stunned gasp from the Wicked Twisters.

“IT TALKS! The beast! It speaks the tongue of man! A familiar! A magical familiar!” Nagi shrieked, clutching her Plushie Mightyno so tightly it was a wonder the stuffing didn’t burst out. She pointed a trembling finger at Morgana.

“FOR REAL?! A talking cat?! Is that, like, your mascot?!” Fret yelled, his voice cracking comically high.

“This is the weirdest part of all of this! Monsters? Fine! Cognitive worlds? Whatever! But a talking cat is where I draw the line!” Shoka exclaimed, throwing her hands up in the air.

Rhyme just stared, her mouth slightly agape, looking from the cat to Ren and back again as if waiting for a punchline.

Mona’s proud posture deflated instantly. His ears flattened against his head, and his tail poofed up to twice its size in indignation.

“I AM NOT A CAT! And I am certainly not a mascot! I am Morgana! A key member of the Phantom Thieves! I’ll have you know I was the one who taught Joker everything he knows!” He yowled, stomping a tiny paw on the edge of the bag.

His protests were utterly ignored, lost in the wave of the Wicked Twisters’ shock and amazement at the sheer, talking-cat-ness of it all.

Rindo finally found his voice, a slow, disbelieving laugh escaping him. He looked at the Phantom Thieves—his classmates, the school heroes, the national vigilantes—and their arguing, talking-cat companion. The sheer, chaotic insanity of the situation was somehow...Comforting.

Their world had just been turned upside down, but it seemed they had landed in the company of professionals when it came to dealing with the bizarre. The battle for their lives was far from over, but for the first time, it felt like they might actually have a fighting chance...And a talking cat on their side.

Nocturne watched the chaotic scene with a mixture of amusement and sharp assessment. The Wicked Twisters' shock was understandable, but they were still vulnerable here, standing in the open of a distorted Mementos pathway. Only Rindo had awakened, and his method...That gun-like tool...Was completely different from their own.

"Alright, everyone, hold that thought. This isn't the place for a reunion. We need to get back to the real world. Now" She said, her voice cutting through the chatter about Morgana. All eyes turned to her.

"She's right. This area's still unstable" Joker nodded in immediate agreement, pulling out his phone.

He quickly navigated the Meta-Nav.

"Ending navigation" The Meta-Nav's AI voice chimed.

The world twisted and melted around them. The oppressive, crimson sky and warped buildings of the cognitive world bled away, replaced by the familiar, garish neon and bustling crowds of the real Shibuya Scramble Crossing. The transition was jarring, leaving the Wicked Twisters stumbling slightly on the solid, non-cognitive pavement.

For a moment, they all just stood there, blinking in the afternoon sun. The Phantom Thieves were back in their school uniforms, looking like any other group of teenagers. The only anomaly was Morgana, who quickly ducked back into Ren's bag to avoid drawing more public attention.

Saki Takemi pushed her glasses up her nose, the fierce "Nocturne" now completely replaced by the gentle, observant girl they knew from school.

"Okay. First things first. Out here, we use our real names. No codenames" She began, her voice softer now.

"Right. So...You guys okay? That was a rough first trip" Ren asked, running a hand through his messy black hair. Rindo finally found his voice, the adrenaline still coursing through him.

"We're...Alive. Thanks to you. But...How? Why are you...The Phantom Thieves?" He said, before asking and looking at Saki, then Ren, his expression a whirlwind of confusion.

"It's a long story. One that involves a lot of messed-up adults" Ann said with a sympathetic smile.

"But the bigger question is about you, man. You unlocked a Persona! That was insane! But you did it with that...That gun thing! What was that?" Ryuji interjected, jerking a thumb at Rindo.

"I...I don't know. It just appeared. It was called an...Evoker?" Rindo said looked down at his empty hands.

The Phantom Thieves exchanged puzzled glances.

"Our clothes change, and we summon our Personas by ripping off our masks. We've never seen anything like what you did" Kasumi explained, her tone thoughtful.

"An Evoker...And your Persona...It felt different. Older. Like it was tied to something...Primordial. This is a completely new phenomenon" Morgana mused from the bag, his voice muffled.

Saki looked at Rindo, her gaze analytical yet kind.

"It means your connection to the Metaverse is unique. The rules might be different for you. And until the rest of you awaken to your own power, you're incredibly vulnerable in there" She said.

The weight of her words settled over the Wicked Twisters. Their accidental entry into this hidden world wasn't just a bizarre incident; it was the start of a dangerous new chapter. But they weren't alone anymore. They were standing with the Phantom Thieves of Hearts, and the first lesson was clear: they had a lot to learn, and very little time to learn it. The conversation had just begun.

Fri 3rd. June 2017. Lunctime

The following day, the two groups met on the Shujin Academy rooftop, the wind whipping around them as they huddled in a corner. The Phantom Thieves laid out their plan to the Wicked Twisters.

“Our next target is Ichiryusai Madarame. The famous artist. We’ve got a way in—his student, Yusuke Kitagawa, gave us tickets to the opening ceremony of his exhibition in Ueno tomorrow” Ren explained, his voice low.

“Yeah, right after he asked me and Ann to be his nude models” Saki added, a wry smile on her face.

This earned a chorus of groans and eye-rolls from the group of the Phantom Thieves. The absurdity of the request had become a running joke.

It was at that moment that the rooftop door creaked open. A new figure strode out—a tall, lanky young man with a bright red beanie pulled low over his dreadlocks, a skateboard tucked under his arm. He moved with a relaxed, confident swagger.

“Beat!” Rhyme exclaimed, her face immediately lit up.

The Wicked Twisters all turned, familiar recognition on their faces.

“Beat! What’s up, yo!” Fret called out.

The Phantom Thieves, however, tensed. An outsider.

The young man—Beat—grinned, pointing a finger-gun at the Thieves.

“So these’re the famous Phantom Thieves, aight? Heard ya saved my little sis and her crew yesterday. Preciate that, fo’ real” He exclaimed with a street slang in his voice.

The Thieves stared, stunned. Ren’s hand twitched slightly. In response, Rhyme quickly stepped forward, waving her hands.

“It’s okay! I told him everything. He’s my brother. We didn’t tell our parents or anything, I promise!” She exclaimed. Beat sauntered over, clapping a friendly hand on Ren’s shoulder.

“Ya cool, man. Ya saved Rhyme. That makes ya crew in my book. So, what’s the dealio? Y’all plannin’ a steal on some art dude?” He asked, then scratched his head, a look of genuine confusion on his face as if he had just realized something.

“But hold up...Rhyme told me ’bout the fight. So...Y’all didn’ use your Psychs in there, yo?”

The question landed like a bomb.

Rindo, Shoka, Nagi, and Fret all froze. Their eyes widened, turning into perfect, comical dots. A beat of absolute silence passed.

“WE COMPLETELY FORGOT ABOUT OUR PSYCHES!” They all shouted in unison. In the panic and terror of facing the Shadows, and the shock of Rindo’s awakening, their signature Reaper’s Game abilities had completely vanished from their minds.

It was an understandable, yet utterly hilarious, oversight.

Hearing this, Saki burst out laughing, quickly followed by Ann and Ryuji.

“You have other powers? And you forgot to use them while you were being strangled? That’s...Actually kind of amazing” Saki exclaimed between laughs.

And as the laughter died down, Saki’s expression turned thoughtful. She looked at Rindo.

“Okay, new business. Since you’ve got a Persona now, and we’re all working together, you need a codename. Can’t just call you ‘Rindo’ in the Metaverse” She said.

This sparked immediate chaos.

“Ooh! How about ‘Reaper’?” Fret suggested, puffing out his chest.

“Too on-the-nose” Shoka deadpanned.

“’Timekeeper’! For Chronos that dwells within thee!” Nagi declared dramatically.

“Nah, that’s too long, yo. How ’bout...‘New Kid’?” Beat suggested, shaking his head at Nagi's suggestion.

The suggestions got progressively sillier.

“’Clock-Boy’!”

“’Rewind’!”

“’The Dude’!”

Saki and Ren were leaning against each other, howling with laughter at the ridiculousness of it all.

Finally, Shoka sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. She looked at Rindo, a small, genuine smile playing on her lips.

“How about...‘Solo’?”

The rooftop went quiet.

Rindo looked at her, and a faint but definite blush spread across his cheeks. The name was simple, cool, and it fit. It acknowledged his new, independent power while still sounding like part of a team.

And the fact that it came from her...

Shoka’s smile widened slightly as she saw his reaction.

“Yeah. Solo. You were our Trump Card back in the UG with your ability to rewind time and change our fate. The fact that we're alive and Shibuya isn't erased is mostly thanks to you” She repeated and summarized the reason behind the nickname.

A wave of knowing looks passed between everyone else on the rooftop. Fret nudged with his grinning face towards Nagi, who nodded sagely. Beat grinned, shaking his head. Rhyme smiled warmly at both of them. Ann and Ryuji exchanged a smirk. Kasumi smiled softly.

“I think we’ve got another rose garden starting to bloom” Ren muttered, leaning over to Saki, whispering just loud enough for everyone to hear. This made Saki giggle at this form of amusement.

“I can’t handle more than one rose garden! My sinuses are sensitive!” Morgana yowled from within Ren’s bag, a muffled, exasperated groan could be heard.

Rindo’s blush deepened, but he didn’t deny it. He just gave a small, determined nod.

“Solo. Yeah...I like it” He said, testing the name.

TakeABreak

Fri 3rd. June 2017. Afterschool

The two groups—the seasoned Phantom Thieves and the newly-christened Wicked Twisters—filed out of Shujin’s gates, the plan for the Madarame investigation firmly in place. The mood was light, almost giddy with the camaraderie of a shared secret.

“You guys have to try Boss’s curry. And his coffee. It’s the best in Tokyo. My aunt practically lives at the cafe too since she visits it everyday, so you can meet her” Saki was saying to Rindo and the others, a warm smile on her face.

The pleasant chatter came to an abrupt halt as they rounded the corner.

Leaning against the school wall with his characteristic, artful melancholy was Yusuke Kitagawa.

Ann’s face immediately contorted into a comical cringe of pure, unadulterated awkwardness. Saki bit her lip, a snort of laughter escaping as the memory of his “Proposal” flashed in her mind. Ryuji’s friendly slouch vanished, his posture straightening into that of a street thug ready to throw down at the slightest provocation. Ren’s hand twitched subtly towards his school bag, a reflexive gesture for a knife that wasn’t there—or at least, wasn’t effective in the real world.

They braced for another round of bizarre, uncomfortable pleading.

But Yusuke simply pushed himself off the wall and offered a polite, formal bow. His gaze swept over the Wicked Twisters, his sharp gray eyes taking in the new faces with clinical curiosity.

“My apologies for intruding once more. I see you have...Additional companions. A pleasure to make your acquaintance” he said, his voice surprisingly measured. He gave another slight nod to Rindo, Beat, and the others, who looked back with a mixture of confusion and caution.

He then turned his attention back to Ren and Saki.

“I came to inform you that the opening ceremony for my sensei’s exhibition has been postponed until tomorrow. He has taken ill—a sudden, regrettable bout of poor health.” Yusuke said, a flicker of what might have been genuine concern passed over his features before being replaced by his usual detached intensity. He then reached into his portfolio and produced a fresh stack of tickets.

“I took the liberty of acquiring more tickets, so your entire party may attend. I do hope you will still consider it. The genius of Madarame is not to be missed” He said, before he handed the tickets to a stunned Ren, who took them automatically.

“I shall take my leave now. I look forward to seeing you all tomorrow” And with another precise bow, Yusuke turned and walked away, his parting words hanging in the air.

The group stood in stunned silence for a moment, watching his retreating back.

“Well...That was...Normal?” Fret finally muttered, breaking the silence.

“Too normal” Shoka muttered back, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.

“He didn’t even mention the...You know...” Ann whispered, gesturing vaguely at herself and Saki.

“Maybe he finally got the message?” Ryuji suggested, though he didn’t sound convinced.

Saki looked at the tickets in Ren’s hand, then back at the spot where Yusuke had vanished.

“Postponed because Madarame is sick...That’s...Convenient” She mused.

“Or a sign that we’re already on the right track. Either way, we’re going to that exhibition tomorrow” Ren said as he tucked the tickets away, his expression grim. 

The encounter had been unsettlingly polite, a calm before the storm they all knew was brewing. The mission was still on. And now, they had even more allies—and more tickets—to see it through.

TakeABreak

Leblanc Cafe

The bell above Leblanc’s door jingled merrily as the large group filed into the cozy cafe. The warm, rich scents of coffee and curry wrapped around them like a blanket, a stark contrast to the tension of their schoolyard meeting.

Sojiro Sakura looked up from behind the counter, raising a bushy eyebrow at the sudden influx of teenagers.

“Whoa, now. Planning on taking over the place, kid?” He asked Ren, though there was a hint of a smile playing on his lips.

But the scene inside was even more domestic than usual. Sitting in a booth, deep in conversation over cups of coffee, were Tae Takemi and Lala Escargot. They looked up as the crowd entered.

“Auntie! Lala-san! You’re both here!” Saki said, her face brightening. Takemi gave a nod, her sharp eyes scanning the new faces with a doctor’s assessing gaze. Lala offered a warm, knowing smile.

“Just visiting, honey. Sojiro’s brew is as good as you said” Lala said.

Ren then took the lead, gesturing to the Wicked Twisters.

“Boss, Takemi, Lala...These are our friends. We’re...Working on a project together” He said. It was the closest they could get to the truth.

The introductions began, a chaotic but friendly roll call.

“I’m Rindo Kanade. Second year. I’m in class with Ren and Saki” Rindo said with a slight bow.

“Tosai Furasawa! But everyone calls me Fret! Same class!” Fret added with his characteristic energy.

“Shoka Sakurane. Also second year. Same class. Don’t expect me to be this cheerful all the time” Shoka muttered and gave a lazy wave.

“I am Nagi Usui! A second-year student in programming college! It is an honor to meet the guardians of Lady Saki!” Nagi exclaimed, clutching her plushie and bowing deeply.

“I’m Raimu Bito, but my friends call me Rhyme. I’m a third-year at Shujin” Rhyme calmly said with a polite smile.

“Name’s Beat. Rhyme’s big bro. First year at sports college, yo. Preciate ya lookin’ out for my sis” Beat, who had to duck slightly to get through the door, said and gave a two-finger wave.

Takemi’s gaze lingered on each of them, her expression unreadable but not unkind. She’d patched up Saki enough to know the kind of “Projects” this group got involved in.

“A doctor, a bartender, a café owner, a bunch of high schoolers, and two college kid. Quite the study group” Takemi summarized dryly. Lala, however, looked genuinely touched. She saw the way Saki stood confidently among them, the way Ren naturally led, the way this whole, bizarre extended family functioned.

“It’s good to see you with so many friends, honey” She said to Saki, her deep voice full of emotion. Sojiro, meanwhile, had already started pulling down extra cups.

“Well, if you’re all here, you might as well have a seat. Can’t have you loitering. Coffee’s on the house for new faces. Curry’s extra” He said with a small smile.

The cafe was soon filled with a vibrant, noisy energy. The two groups—Phantom Thieves and Wicked Twisters—blended together, united by their shared secrets and the warm, safe haven of Leblanc. For a few precious hours, surrounded by the smell of coffee and the sound of laughter, the looming threat of Madarame’s palace felt a million miles away. They were just a group of friends, and for now, that was enough.

Fri 3rd. June 2017. Night

The quiet hum of the refrigerator was the only sound in the Takemi Clinic after hours. The lights were dim, casting long shadows across the sterile surfaces. Seated at her desk, Tae Takemi held her phone to her ear, her expression uncharacteristically solemn, the usual sharpness in her eyes replaced by a deep, weary concern.

"I see. So...They are on the move" She said, her voice low.

"I'm afraid so. I investigated World Marshal, and apparently, they have a connection with a big head in Japan, but I couldn't extract any info regarding who they are." There was a rustling sound, as if he was shifting a file. "I went through my connections in both Brazil and Pakistan to find out if there is any connection to that big head in Japan, but it seems that World Marshal has cleared all the files about that big head. So most likely whoever they are, they're someone very important in the Japanese government" The voice on the other end was a man's, his Japanese fluent but carrying a distinct, broken accent—a mix of Portuguese and something else.

"What makes you think that?" Takemi asked as she leaned back in her chair, a skeptical eyebrow raised.

The man's reply was immediate, his tone turning analytical.

"Think about it. Even the greatest of the Yakuza in Japan won't be thinking about merging high-tech cyborg mass production and Cognitive Pscience together. The most who think about it are people with big brains, and what bigger brains than those of lunatic scientists? More than that, lunatic scientists supported by big heads from the government? Even the biggest underground organizations would have difficulty funding large projects like these, so it must be supported by some people high in the political world. That, I have no doubt about" He explained. A frustrated sigh escaped Takemi's lips as she rubbed her temples. The weight of the conspiracy felt heavier than ever.

"So, what will we do about this? A project threatening the peace of the world with Japan in its epicenter. Can we really afford to sit down and do nothing? Wakaba and Takuto spent their lives for this, only for Wakaba to be killed, and for Takuto to lose everything in his life. And here we are, running with our tails between our legs. Can we really afford to go on this?" Her voice was calm, but a simmering, suppressed rage vibrated just beneath the surface.

The line was silent for a full ten seconds, the man absorbing her words. When he spoke again, his voice was resolute.

"...I'll arrive in Japan by the end of this week" He said.

"...What?" Takemi asked and blinked, caught off guard by the sudden decision.

"I have a dojo in Kichijoji to train for swordsmanship. Would serve as a cover, as well as a source of both information and income. I assume you're still in the same clinic in Yongen-Jaya?" He asked.

"Yes. Have been in the same place for 2 years" Takemi said, a small, genuine laugh escaped her.

"Ah...Ever since Wakaba's death...Has it really been 2 years ever since we decided to pursue the truth behind all of this?" The man's voice softened with a shared grief.

The question hung in the air, a painful reminder of the loss that had set them on this dark path. Takemi's face fell, the professional mask slipping to reveal the raw grief underneath. Sensing the shift in her mood, the man quickly changed the subject, his tone becoming light and teasing.

"You know, I gave your medicine prescriptions to hospitals in Brazil, and let me tell you: They proclaimed that this was a miracle, and whoever made those medicine prescriptions was a super genius. If you'd like, I can use my connections in Brazil to place you in the biggest and best hospital in the continent of Africa. You'll be able to start a new slate in your life"

Takemi didn't respond immediately. A slow, fond smile spread across her face. The offer was tempting—a clean escape from the shadowy war they were fighting. But her gaze drifted around the clinic, landing on the patient bed where Saki often sat and talked to her.

"What a tempting offer, but that would mean closing the clinic here, and this place has grown too much on me. Besides..." She finally said, her voice warm, before a sly edge entered her tone.

"...I have a little guinea pig that I'm using to perfect my new medicine" She continued.

"Let me guess: A poor little high school kid who heard the rumours about a super medicine from a shady doctor in a cornered clinic in the outskirts of Tokyo?" The man said on the other end, letting out a loud, amused laugh. Takemi clicked her tongue in mock annoyance at this.

"Bullseye!" He exclaimed before he roared with laughter.

"Why are you always so damn accurate in your descriptions?" she grumbled, though she was smiling.

There was a brief, comfortable pause.

"Because we already know each other from childhood. I can never not know a thing about you, Tae" He said, his voice dropping to a softer, more intimate tone.

Takemi's eyes widened. A rosy blush crept up her neck and onto her cheeks, stunning her into silence.

"You're blushing now, aren't ya?" The man asked and chuckled, sensing her flustered state even through the phone.

"...Shut up" She muttered, the blush deepening. He laughed again, a rich, hearty sound. After it subsided, his voice turned curious.

"But seriously, the you from 2 years ago would have immediately agreed to my offer. What changed your mind like that?" The voice asked.

Takemi's mind didn't drift to a scientific breakthrough or a strategic advantage. Instead, an image filled her thoughts: A young girl with flowing black hair and ocean-blue eyes, flashing the sweetest, brightest smile—a smile that had melted the ice around Takemi's own frozen heart.

Saki.

"Because I have something that I want to protect..." She whispered. Her hand reached out, opening a drawer in her desk. Inside, nestled on a soft cloth, was a single syringe. It was filled with a faint, shimmering light-blue liquid, and within it, minuscule, almost microscopic white forms that resembled tiny spiders swam in a slow, eerie dance.

She picked it up, holding it to the light.

"...And I'll definitely protect it. No matter what"

The man on the line was silent for a moment, the playful tone gone.

"...You have finished that?" The man asked.

"I finished what Wakaba started. Between science and mind, this will make World Marshal screw itself over. Unfortunately, Wakaba's research has vanished. I can replicate the science part in the same way as World Marshal can for its cyborg project, but without Wakaba's research material, it cannot be replicated to perfection like this one sample I have here" Takemi confirmed, her voice filled with grim pride.

"I guess we have to thank Wakaba for this" The man said, a low chuckle coming from the phone.

"Definitely" Takemi agreed, a sad smile touching her lips.

"So, who will you be using it on? Yourself?" He asked.

"Sorry, but I ain't the one to slice and dice like you do. I'm better off on the sidelines as a doctor" Takemi snorted.

"Oh? Then what will you use it for? And on whom?" The man asked, amused.

"I'll use it...To make this world pay for what they did to a certain kindred spirit...And for Wakaba's death" Takemi answered, her eyes narrowed as she stared at the syringe, a cold fire igniting within them.

The line was quiet again, then the man spoke, his voice filled with newfound interest.

"...Now I'm interested. Care to spill the beans?" The man asked. Takemi just chuckled darkly.

"If you want to know, then you better get your ass here to Japan ASAP" She said.

"Now you're pulling my leg! But I'll take the bait to this dance!" He exclaimed, roaring with laughter once more.

"And it won't be just any dance...It'll be a macabre dance" Takemi said, her voice dropping to a whisper. She then took a deep breath, stretching her legs and popping her knees.

"I better hang up now. Need to have a shut eye for being able to work" She said.

"And to be also ready for your 'Little guinea pig'?" He teased.

"Yeah. Yeah. Very funny. Goodnight, Sam" Takemi scowled, imagining his ear-to-ear grin.

"Tae..." He said, his tone suddenly serious.

"Yes?" She paused, her hand hovering over the end-call button.

"Eu te amo...Meu remédio para o coração"

The words, spoken in his native Portuguese, hit her with the force of a physical blow. Takemi's breath caught in her throat. For a second, she was utterly still, before a furious, brilliant blush exploded across her face, so intense it felt like her skin was on fire.

"...Idiot" She managed to choke out, her voice embarrassingly squeaky.

"I am your idiot. Now then, Goodnight... meu remédio para o coração" The man - Sam's voice was sly and tender.

The line went dead. Takemi slowly lowered the phone, placing her burning face in her hands. A mixture of exasperation, affection, and sheer embarrassment warred within her. After a full minute, she let out a shaky breath and whispered to the empty clinic.

"...I love you too. Just come back to me safe"

TakeABreak

Fri 3rd. June 2017. Late Night

Thirty minutes later, after composing herself, Takemi locked up the clinic and entered the living quarters attached to the back. The house was quiet.

"Saki? I'm home" She called out softly.

There was no reply. A small knot of concern tightened in her stomach. She walked down the short hallway to Saki's room and gently pushed the door open.

The sight that greeted her made all the tension from her phone call melt away. Saki was fast asleep, curled up under her blankets. She was wearing a pair of simple light-blue pajamas, her beautiful black hair fanned out across the pillow. Her face was peaceful, her breathing soft and even. She looked young, innocent, and safe.

A gentle, unconditional smile spread across Takemi's face. She walked over to the bed and sat on the edge, gently brushing a few stray strands of hair from Saki's forehead.

"My sweet, irreplaceable treasure that came to my life all of a sudden...I'll do everything and anything to protect you...And I mean it" She whispered, her voice barely audible.

Her resolve hardened. She reached into the pocket of her lab coat, which she still wore, and pulled out the syringe. The light-blue liquid with its tiny, swimming forms seemed to pulse with a faint, otherworldly light in the dim room.

With hands that were miraculously steady, Takemi gently took Saki's right arm. She moved with the utmost care, slowly rolling up the pajama sleeve to expose the smooth skin of her forearm. Saki didn't stir, lost in deep, untroubled sleep.

Takemi found a suitable vein. Taking a deep, silent breath, she brought the needle to Saki's skin. With a precision born of years of practice, she pierced the vein. There was no reaction from Saki. Slowly, steadily, Takemi pushed the plunger forward, injecting the entire contents of the syringe into Saki's bloodstream.

As the last drop vanished, she withdrew the needle and placed a small cotton ball on the tiny puncture mark, holding it there for a moment. Saki slept on, completely unaware.

Takemi looked down at the girl who had become her daughter in everything but name. The syringe in her hand was empty now. The die was cast.

This action, performed in the quiet of the night, was more than just an injection. It was a declaration of war. It was a mother's absolute vow. It was the beginning of a true change, a change that would ripple out far beyond the walls of this small room in Yongen-Jaya. And Takemi would make sure of it.

TakeABreak

Mementos

Deep within the pulsating, labyrinthine depths of Mementos, where the collective unconscious of Tokyo congealed into a shifting, bloody-hued subway, a lone figure moved with a pained, deliberate grace. He was a stark, ethereal contrast to the grotesque scenery. His features were so delicately feminine—pale, flawless skin, a straight fringe of silvery-blonde hair resting across his forehead, and striking, crimson eyes—that he could have been mistaken for a beautiful, bloodstained girl. A black headband kept his hair from his face, which was contorted in a mask of agony and determination.

A horrific gash tore across his abdomen, staining his long, white coat with a spreading bloom of crimson. The fur-like trim at the shoulders was matted with sweat and blood. He leaned heavily on an ornate, silver sword—a Dragonbone Sword, its gothic, elaborate design speaking of a different world, a different kind of warfare.

"Shadow..." He whispered, the name a prayer and a curse on his blood-flecked lips. He had followed the erratic, blindingly fast signature of Chaos Energy across realities, through fractures in the fabric of existence, only to find himself in this hellish, cognitive underworld. And now, he was lost, bleeding, and surrounded.

The Shadows, drawn by the scent of his pain and his otherworldly presence, began to coalesce from the walls and tracks. They slithered and lurched towards him, their forms a mockery of human fear.

The man gritted his teeth, his red eyes flashing with defiance. He was a disciple of song, a wielder of magic that transcended mere spells. He would not fall here. Not when he was so close.

He took a ragged breath, then opened his mouth.

What emerged was not a shout, nor a chant, but an aria. A single, pure, impossibly beautiful note that hung in the foul air of Mementos. Runic symbols, glowing with a soft, golden light, materialized around him, spinning in a complex, protective dance. The very air shimmered with restorative power.

The deep gash across his torso knitted itself together before their eyes, the blood ceasing to flow, the skin mending until only a faint, pink line remained. The weariness vanished from his limbs, replaced by a surge of invigorating energy.

The Power of Song, his sacred gift, had answered his call.

His crimson eyes snapped open, now blazing with renewed purpose. He adjusted his grip on the Dragonbone Sword, its weight familiar and comforting in his hand.

With a grace that belied his recent near-fatal injury, Brother One charged. He moved like a white specter, his coat flowing behind him. The sword became a silver blur, cleaving through the first wave of Shadows with effortless, deadly precision. He did not fight with brute force, but with the lethal, practiced elegance of a master swordsman, each movement a part of the deadly symphony he had begun with his healing aria.

He was an intruder in this cognitive world, a note of pure, melodic order in a realm of chaotic despair. And he would carve a path through it, through all the hells of every world, to find the one he sought. For him, there was only one goal, one purpose that gave his existence meaning as everything else would depend on it.

The Fake Intoner—One—Will find Shadow. No matter the cost.

Name: Saki Takemi

Age: 16

Codename: Nocturne

Persona: Jeanne d'Arc, Manananggal, Jack-O-Lantern, Anahita, Wildcard

Arcana: Moon

Hope Spells: Wrath Influx

Name: Ren Amamiya

Age: 16

Codename: Joker

Persona: Arsène, Orpheus, Jack Frost, Tsukuyomi, Wildcard

Arcana: Fool

Will Seed Spells: Champion's Cup

Name: Rindo Kanade

Age: 16

Codename: Solo

Persona: Chronos, Wildcard

Arcana: Hanged Man

Remix Spells: N/A

Chapter Text

Sat 4th. June 2017. Afterschool

The grand hall of the Ueno museum was a study in stifling opulence. Gilded frames held paintings that screamed of expensive technique and soulless repetition. The Phantom Thieves and the Wicked Twisters moved through the crowd like ghosts, their presence a stark contrast to the wealthy art enthusiasts sipping champagne.

It was a reluctant attendance, born of necessity rather than interest. Ren, Saki, and Ann led the way, their eyes scanning not the art, but the people, the security, the layout—anything that could be a clue to Madarame’s Palace.

“I feel like I’m gonna get a cavity just from being in here” Ryuji muttered, eyeing a particularly saccharine landscape.

“It’s so...Sterile” Kasumi whispered, her dancer’s eye detecting a lack of true passion in the brushstrokes.

The Wicked Twisters stuck close, feeling out of place. Rindo kept a wary eye on everything, his hand occasionally twitching as if feeling for the Evoker that wasn’t there. It was then that Yusuke found them, materializing as if from the shadows himself. He looked paler than usual, his grey eyes burning with a feverish intensity.

“You came. I am glad. Now, you can witness true genius” He said, his voice a low thrum of excitement. His gaze then immediately locked onto Saki and Ann.

“And have you given any further thought to my proposal? To immortalize your sublime forms upon the canvas?” Yusuke asked.

“The answer is still no, Kitagawa-kun.” Ann answered, her face instantly soured.

Saki, however, didn’t immediately retort with a sarcastic quip. She had been quiet since they arrived. A strange, low thrum had started in her veins the moment they’d entered the exhibit, a subtle vibration that was growing steadily stronger. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it was...Distracting. Like a radio tuning to a frequency only she could hear.

“Saki-chan?” Ann prompted, noticing her friend’s silence.

“Hmm? Oh. Yeah. What Ann said. Not happening” Saki said as she blinked, forcing a smile.

“A pity. But come! Let me show you my sensei’s masterpiece, ‘Sayuri’! It is the crown jewel of this exhibition!” Yusuke exclaimed, looking crestfallen, but he was quickly distracted by his role as a guide.

As he led them deeper into the gallery, the thrumming inside Saki intensified. It was a physical sensation now, a warmth spreading from her core. She felt hyperaware—The brushstrokes on the paintings seemed to shift and writhe if she stared too long, the whispered conversations of the crowd resolving into startling clarity for a split second before fading back into noise. It was as if a filter had been lifted from her senses, and everything was too bright, too loud, too real.

She discreetly rubbed her temple, trying to focus. Something wasn't right at all.

TakeABreak

Meanwhile, across Tokyo, a flight from São Paulo touched down at Narita Airport. Among the disembarking passengers was a man who moved with the easy, confident grace of a predator. He was tall and lean, with sun-tanned skin and dark hair tied back in a short ponytail. He wore a simple, well-worn leather jacket and carried a single, heavy duffel bag. He bypassed the main crowds with an air of someone who knew exactly where he was going.

Sam had arrived.

He exhaled as he took his first breath of Japanese air in years.

"...So this is the soil of home again" His Japanese still had that distinctive Brazilian Portuguese rhythm.

He slid into the back of a taxi, giving the driver an address in Kichijoji. He then reached into his coat, pulled out a flip phone—yes, a flip phone—and sent out a pre-arranged text.

Sam: Landed. Setting up shop. The dance begins soon.

Back at the museum, Yusuke stopped before a large painting shrouded by a velvet curtain. A crowd had gathered, buzzing with anticipation.

TakeABreak

“Behold! The ‘Sayuri’!” Yusuke announced, his voice trembling with reverence.

With a dramatic flourish, he pulled the cord. The curtain swept aside. The painting was of a beautiful, melancholic woman in a kimono. It was technically flawless. But to the Phantom Thieves, something felt...Off. Hollow.

But for Saki in particular, the effect was explosive.

The moment her eyes landed on the painting, the thrumming in her veins erupted into a deafening roar. Her Star Eye, the power Igor had granted her, activated without her command, blazing with azure light. But it showed her more than just emotional resonance this time.

It was as if she was seeing double. The beautiful painting was overlaid with a ghastly, flickering image—the same woman, but her face was a mask of torment, and the painting itself was cracked and damaged, crudely repaired. A name whispered in her mind, a name that wasn’t ‘Sayuri’.

...Mother...

The word was a ghost on the wind, filled with a love and a loss so profound it stole Saki’s breath. The vision was gone as quickly as it came, but the certainty remained. This painting was a lie. A stolen, broken thing.

She stumbled back a step, her face pale. Ren was at her side in an instant, his hand on her arm.

“Saki? What’s wrong?” He asked.

She looked from the fraudulent masterpiece to Yusuke’s proud, deluded face, and then to her friends’ concerned expressions. The warmth in her veins was no longer just a sensation; it was a weapon, a key. Whatever was inside of her, and her own Persona abilities were synergizing, unlocking a deeper level of perception.

“Ren...That painting...It’s a fake. And I think...I think I know how to prove it” Saki whispered, her voice shaky but clear with newfound conviction.

The investigation was no longer just about a corrupt artist. For Saki, it had just become deeply, terrifyingly personal. The game had changed, and she was now holding several new, unknown cards.

The tension in the museum was a live wire, crackling around Saki. The phantom image of the tormented woman superimposed over the "Sayuri" had seared itself into her mind. The strange warmth from Takemi's injection was no longer a subtle hum; it was a rising tide, making her skin feel too tight, her senses screaming with overloaded input.

Next, she stood beside Ren now, staring at another piece: "Web of Rebirth". An impossibly intricate painting—A silhouette of a girl suspended in a sea of translucent threads. Her heart was pierced by countless white lines, yet her eyes were open, glowing faintly with some unknown emotion.

Saki’s breathing grew unsteady. Her fingertips tingled. Her bones ached, not in pain, but as though her body were expanding inwards and outwards at the same time. Her senses were sharpening. She could hear every heartbeat in her vicinity. Every blink. Every shallow breath of the crowd around her.

She swallowed. Sweat beaded at her neck.

"I...I need some air" Saki managed to gasp, pulling away from Ren's supportive grip. The crowd, the whispers, the oppressive weight of the fraudulent art—It was all too much. She stumbled towards a side exit that led to a quieter, roped-off section of the gallery, a hallway leading to the restoration rooms.

"Saki, wait!" Ann called after her, but Saki was already pushing through the door.

Alone in the dimmer hallway, she leaned against a cool wall, pressing her forehead to the plaster. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block it out, but it was useless. Her Star Eye was operating on its own, showing her the psychic residue of the place—frustration, greed, and a deep, profound sadness emanating from behind a door marked 'PRIVATE - CONSERVATION'.

The warmth in her veins surged again, hotter this time. A sharp, stabbing pain lanced through her abdomen, so sudden and intense it made her cry out. She doubled over, clutching her stomach. It felt like...Like something was moving inside her. Twisting.

"What on Earth is happening to me?!" She thought, a spike of fear cutting through the pain.

TakeABreak

Takemi's Clinic

Across Tokyo, in the quiet back room of the Takemi Clinic, the air shifted.

Tae Takemi was labelling a new batch of medicines when the little bell above the clinic's front door chimed. It was after hours; she wasn't expecting anyone. A flicker of caution went through her until a familiar, accented voice called out, soft but clear.

"Tae? It's me"

Her heart skipped a beat. She walked out to the main clinic area, and there he was. Samuel Rodrigues leaned against the doorframe, his duffel bag at his feet. He looked exactly the same—the confident smirk, the eyes that missed nothing. The years had barely touched him.

"Sam" She said, her voice surprisingly steady despite the sudden rush of emotions.

He pushed off the doorframe and in two strides, he was in front of her. He didn't hug her. Instead, he reached out and gently tilted her chin up with a single finger, his gaze searching her face.

"Still the most beautiful doctor in Japan, I see" He said with a grin.

"And you're still a hopeless flirt. Did you just get here?" Takemi asked as she swatted his hand away, a faint blush on her cheeks, but a smile tugged at her lips.

"Just now. The dojo in Kichijoji is...Functional. Now, about those beans you promised to spill. What's this plan of yours? And who is this 'kindred spirit' you're so fired up to protect?" His smile faded, becoming more serious.

"Let's just say that...She's someone precious to me. You'll get to see her soon. Anyways, it won't be that long before the changes start to occur" Takemi said.

"A 'She', huh? Well, I figured that would happen with the changes. The serum that you tweaked...That was a cocktail of cognition-fusion, neuro-expansion, and self-repairing nanospiders. If she’s stable, that’s a miracle" Sam said.

"She’s stable as of yesterday evening when I injected her, but only just. The liquid was alive, Sam. I had to slow its metabolic rate to keep it from eating her consciousness alive. It wants to evolve" Takemi replied.

"And yet you still used it on her" Sam noted.

"She...Reminds me too much of Wakaba" Takemi muttered, looking away.

"That's dangerous thinking. You really believe she can handle it?" Sam asked.

But before Takemi could reply to his phrase, her phone buzzed violently on the counter. It was Ren's caller ID. A cold dread washed over her. She snatched it up.

"Amamiya-kun? What's wrong?" She asked.

"It's Saki! Something's happening to her! At the museum. She's...She's convulsing. We're in a back hallway. She won't respond!" On the other end, Ren's voice was tight with panic.

Takemi's blood ran cold. Her eyes met Sam's. The timing couldn't be a coincidence.

"I'm on my way" She said, her voice clipped and professional, but Sam could see the raw terror in her eyes. She hung up and grabbed her keys and medical bag.

"It's Saki. The injection...It's reacting. Now" She said.

"Where?" Sam's playful demeanour vanished, replaced by the focus of a soldier.

"Ueno Museum. Let's go" Takemi answered

They moved as one, a doctor and a swordsman, rushing out into the Yongen-Jaya night. The macabre dance had begun, and its first steps were a desperate race against a clock they didn't understand.

TakeABreak

Ueno Museum. Hallway

Back in the museum hallway, Saki was on her knees. Violent, uncontrollable tremors wracked her body. It wasn't a seizure in any medical sense she knew. It was a...Transformation. Azure light, the same color as her Persona's power, flickered under her skin like trapped lightning. Her friends formed a protective circle around her, their faces masks of horror.

"Get back! Give her space!" Ren ordered, his voice cracking.

Saki threw her head back, a silent scream on her lips. For a split second, her eyes glowed not with the soft light of her Star Eye, but with a fierce, predatory crimson. The image was fleeting, but everyone saw it.

Then, as suddenly as it started, the convulsions stopped. Saki collapsed forward, panting heavily, sweat soaking her clothes. The strange warmth was gone, replaced by a cool, humming stillness. She felt... different. Sharper. Stronger. As she pushed herself up onto her elbows, she looked at her hands. For a fraction of a second, she thought she saw the faintest, almost imperceptible shimmer of something metallic under her skin, like a network of microscopic circuits. It was gone before she could be sure.

She looked up at her terrified friends, her new senses taking in every detail—the panic in their heartbeats, the scent of their fear.

"What...What was that?" Kasumi whispered, her voice trembling.

Saki took a deep, shuddering breath, the ghost of the tormented woman from the painting still haunting her vision. She didn't have an answer. But one thing was terrifyingly clear.

Whatever was unleashed within, it was now a part of her.

The squeal of tires and the slam of car doors cut through the tense silence of the museum's back hallway. Security, alerted by the commotion, was starting to approach, but they were waved off by a figure moving with undeniable authority.

Tae Takemi burst into the hallway, medical bag in hand, her face a mask of professional calm that did little to hide the storm of fear in her eyes. Right behind her, moving with a predator's silent grace, was Sam. His presence was an immediate shock to the system; he didn't look like a doctor or a concerned relative. He looked like a soldier who had just walked out of a warzone and into an art gallery.

Takemi's gaze instantly locked onto Saki, who was being helped to her feet by Ren and Kasumi. She knelt beside her, her hands immediately going to Saki's wrist to check her pulse, then to her forehead.

"Saki? Can you hear me? What happened?" Takemi's voice was low and urgent.

Before Saki could answer, Sam's sharp eyes scanned the scene. He took in the pale, shocked faces of the Phantom Thieves and the Wicked Twisters, the way they instinctively positioned themselves protectively around Saki. His gaze lingered on Ren for a half-second, assessing the leadership in his posture, then flicked to the door marked 'PRIVATE - CONSERVATION', as if sensing it was the epicentre of the disturbance.

He didn't ask questions. He positioned himself slightly between the group and the approaching museum security, his stance relaxed but unmistakably blocking. A single look from him made the guards hesitate, deciding this was a medical emergency best left to the intense woman with the bag and her... very intimidating associate.

"I'm...I'm okay, Auntie. It was...The painting. The 'Sayuri'. I saw something. And then...My body just...Reacted" Saki whispered, her voice hoarse. She clutched Takemi's arm, her grip surprisingly strong.

Takemi's eyes widened almost imperceptibly. The injection of the Cognitive Nanomachines. It was interacting with Saki's Metaverse abilities, just as she'd theorized, but the reaction was far more violent than she'd anticipated. She looked from Saki's feverish face to Sam, a silent communication passing between them.

"This is it. This is what we made"

Sam gave a barely perceptible nod. His job was perimeter control. Hers was the patient.

"We need to get her out of here. Now" Takemi said, her tone brooking no argument. She helped Saki stand, supporting most of her weight. Saki felt different—lighter, yet more solid, as if her density had changed.

Ren and the others moved to help, a united front. As they began to half-carry, half-walk Saki towards the exit, Sam fell into step beside Takemi.

"The painting did this? The one the kid was yapping about?" He leaned in close, his voice a whisper only she could hear, his Brazilian accent thick.

"It triggered it. Her abilities...The medicine...They resonated with something in that painting. Something wrong" Takemi murmured back, her focus on Saki.

Sam's lips curved into a sharp, dangerous smile. He then glanced back at the now-distant 'Sayuri'.

"So the art critic has a Palace after all. And your little guinea pig just became a canary in the coal mine. This just got a lot more interesting, meu remédio"

The two groups—Phantom Thieves, Wicked Twisters, a doctor, and a swordsman—exited the museum into the cool night air. The heist to change Madarame's heart was no longer just about justice. It had become a rescue mission, and a desperate race to understand the terrifying change unfolding within Saki Takemi. The first shot in their war had been fired not in a cognitive world, but in a quiet museum hallway.

TakeABreak

Takemi's Clinic

The familiar, antiseptic scent of the Takemi Clinic did little to calm the frantic energy filling the room. The Phantom Thieves and Wicked Twisters were packed inside, a sea of worried faces surrounding the patient's bed where Saki now sat, looking pale but insistently waving them off.

"Really, guys, I'm fine. It was just...A weird dizzy spell. The museum was stuffy" Saki said, forcing a smile that didn't reach her eyes.

A dead silence fell. Every single person in the room stared at her, their expressions ranging from disbelief to outright alarm.

From across the room, where she was preparing a sedative, Takemi didn't even look up. Her voice, however, cut through the quiet like a scalpel, flat and utterly devoid of emotion.

"'A weird dizzy spell'....Let's review. In the car on the way here, your core body temperature fluctuated between 33 and 40 degrees Celsius within a ninety-second span. Your resting heart rate was recorded at 240 beats per minute for approximately ten seconds—a rate that would cause cardiac arrest in any normal human—Before dropping to a steady 30. You also, and I quote the eyewitness account from Amamiya-kun, 'briefly glowed red and your eyes looked like a shark's'. Standard symptoms of a stuffy room. I must update my medical textbooks" She repeated, her tone dripping with skepticism. She then finally looked up, meeting Saki's wide-eyed gaze.

The clinic was so quiet you could hear the hum of the fluorescent lights. Saki's mouth opened and closed, no sound coming out. She had no memory of any of that.

Ren was the first to break the stunned silence. He stepped forward, his usual calm replaced by a hard, protective intensity. His gaze wasn't on Saki, but on Takemi and the man leaning silently against the wall—Sam.

"Doctor Takemi. What's going on? What happened to her?" Ren asked, his voice low and dangerous.

"You know something! You both do! That wasn't normal!" Ann joined him, her hands clenched into fists.

"And who the hell are you, anyway? You show up out of nowhere and—" Ryuji pointed a finger at Sam and spoke, but Sam cut him off, holding up a placating hand, though his eyes were sharp, assessing the group.

"Easy, kid. We're on the same side" He said.

"Are we? Saki-senpai is our friend. If something is wrong with her, we have a right to know" Kasumi's voice was quiet but firm.

The pressure in the room mounted. The two groups, united by their concern for Saki, were now directing all their fear and confusion at the two adults who clearly held the answers. Takemi sighed, setting down the syringe. She looked from Ren's determined face to Saki's terrified one. The secret was out. The genie couldn't be put back in the bottle.

She walked over to the bed and placed a hand on Saki's shoulder. It was a gesture of comfort, but also of possession.

"Everyone, calm down. You're right. We do know something. And it's time you heard it" Takemi said, her voice regaining its usual authority. She glanced at Sam, who gave a single, grim nod of confirmation.

"But it's not a simple story, and it doesn't just involve Saki. It involves all of you. It involves a conspiracy that goes far deeper than any corrupt teacher or politician you've faced" Takemi continued, her gaze sweeping over the entire group.

She took a deep breath, the weight of the truth settling on her shoulders.

"The change in Saki...It was intentional. It was a calculated risk to protect her—and all of you—from what's coming"

The air in the clinic was thick enough to choke on. All eyes were fixed on Takemi, the weight of her declaration hanging in the silence. Saki stared at her aunt, a cold dread seeping into her veins that had nothing to do with the injection.

Takemi leaned against her desk, crossing her arms. The professional doctor was gone, replaced by a weary soldier briefing her troops.

"It starts with a woman named Wakaba Isshiki. A brilliant cognitive scientist. She was working on revolutionary research into the human mind, a field that blurred the lines between science and the supernatural. Her work attracted the wrong kind of attention" she began, her voice low and steady.

Sam shifted his weight against the wall, his presence a silent confirmation of the danger. Takemi took a deep breath.

"An international PMC—Private Military Company—called World Marshal learned of her research. They saw its potential not for healing, but for control. For creating soldiers whose minds and bodies could be enhanced through cognitive manipulation. They tried to recruit her. When she refused...They had her killed. Made it look like a suicide" Takemi continued.

A collective gasp rippled through the room. The name 'Wakaba Isshiki' meant nothing to them, but the cold-blooded murder of a scientist for her work was a chilling reality check.

"Her research partner, Takuto Maruki, was broken by it. He disappeared. But Sam and I...We couldn't let it go. We've been investigating World Marshal for two years. We learned they didn't just want Wakaba's research; they were already working on their own project. A fusion of cutting-edge cybernetics and stolen cognitive science. They're creating something...Monstrous. And they have a powerful benefactor here in Japan. Someone high up in the government" Takemi said.

She finally looked at Saki, her expression a mixture of guilt and fierce determination.

"Which brings us to you, Saki. Your unique connection to the Metaverse, your Persona...It makes you a potential key to their project. Or a primary target. We don't know which. But we couldn't risk leaving you defenseless" Takemi said, before she gestured to the now-empty syringe on her desk.

"What I gave you was born from Wakaba's original notes, combined with my own research. It's a...Catalyst. It's designed to force a symbiotic evolution between your biological body and your cognitive abilities. What you experienced at the museum was the initial integration. Your body was rewriting its own rules to accommodate the power of your soul"

The explanation was insane. It sounded like science fiction. But after everything they'd seen—Palaces, Personas, cognitive worlds—It was terrifyingly plausible.

"The fever, the heart rate, the... glowing; Those were side effects. Your system stabilizing. It's why I had to administer it. Waiting could have been far more dangerous if World Marshal found you first" Takemi listed off.

"So the Metaverse...Cognitive Psience...This...Company, is weaponizing it?" Ren asked, his mind was racing, connecting the dots.

"Precisely. They are not changing hearts. They are building an army. And your friend here just got a serious upgrade to her firmware to fight back" Sam spoke for the first time, his accented voice a low rumble. he nodded at Saki.

"An upgrade..." She whispered, the word feeling alien on her tongue. She looked down at her hands, the memory of the metallic shimmer returning. It hadn't been her imagination.

"The 'Sayuri' painting triggered it because it's a focal point of powerful, distorted cognition. It acted like a key, turning the lock I'd placed inside you" Takemi added.

The full picture was coming into horrifying focus. Their fight was no longer confined to the hearts of corrupt individuals. They were now pawns—Or perhaps the only knights—on a global board, facing an enemy with resources and technology they could barely comprehend.

Takemi's gaze swept over the entire group, young faces now hardened by a terrible truth.

"This is the reality. The game has changed. The Phantom Thieves and Wicked Twisters aren't just stealing hearts anymore. You're now the first line of defense in a war you never knew existed. And Saki...You're our secret weapon" She said, her voice final.

The clinic was steeped in a heavy, suffocating silence. The sheer scale of the conspiracy Takemi had just revealed—the international PMC, the government collusion, the murder, the terrifying science—was almost too much to process. The Phantom Thieves and Wicked Twisters stood shell-shocked, the weight of a global war settling on their young shoulders.

But Saki’s eyes weren't on the looming threat. They were fixed on her aunt.

She saw the subtle tremor in Takemi’s hands as she clutched the edge of her desk. She saw the way the doctor’s shoulders were hunched, not in weariness, but under the crushing burden of a terrible choice. She saw the guilt blazing behind the stoic, professional mask—the guilt of a mother who had, without consent, turned her child into a soldier, a test subject, a "Secret weapon".

While the others were reeling from the external danger, Saki saw the internal devastation in the woman who had saved her life.

Without a word, Saki slid off the examination table. Her legs felt steady, the strange power now a quiet hum instead of a raging storm. She crossed the short distance and, before Takemi could react, wrapped her arms around her in a tight, fierce hug. It wasn't a dramatic, tearful embrace. It was simple. Solid. Unwavering.

Takemi stiffened in surprise, her arms pinned to her sides. The clinical facade shattered.

"I'm not a weapon, Auntie. I'm your niece. And you didn't thrust me into a war. You gave me the strength to survive the one that was already coming for me" Saki whispered, her voice muffled against Takemi's lab coat. She then pulled back just enough to look Takemi in the eyes, her own gaze filled not with fear or anger, but with profound understanding.

"You've always protected me. From Kamoshida, from my past, from everything. This is just...A new way to do that. A scary way, yeah. But I'm not afraid. Because you're with me" Saki said.

The dam broke. Takemi’s composure, held together by sheer willpower, crumbled. A single, traitorous tear escaped, tracing a path down her cheek. She brought a hand up, not to wipe it away, but to clutch Saki’s arm, her grip desperate. In that moment, she wasn't Dr. Tae Takemi, the unflappable genius. She was just Tae, the woman who had lost a friend to a shadow war and had been forced to make an impossible choice to protect the new family she’d found.

The others in the room watched, the tension draining from the air, replaced by a somber respect. They saw the truth Saki had voiced. This wasn't a cold calculation. It was an act of love, born from desperation and a fierce, protective fury. Sam watched from his spot against the wall, a rare, soft expression on his face. He saw the bond he’d only heard about in stories, now forged in the fires of a shared, terrifying secret.

Saki’s hug didn’t change the facts. The war was still real. The danger was immense. But it reforged their reason for fighting. It wasn't just about stopping a faceless corporation anymore. It was about protecting this. This clinic. This family. This love.

Takemi took a shaky breath, finally returning the hug properly, holding Saki close. When she spoke, her voice was raw but steady once more.

"Okay. Okay. Then we fight. Together" She said, the word a promise and a vow.

The raw, emotional moment between Saki and Takemi held the room in a silent, respectful thrall. The hug was a quiet earthquake, reshaping the foundation of their impending conflict from one of fear to one of fierce, familial resolve.

It was Beat, ever the blunt instrument, who finally broke the spell. He scratched the back of his neck, his skateboard tucked under his arm and gestured with his chin towards the man still leaning casually against the wall.

"Uh...Hate t' be the insensible one in the room, but...Who's the new guy, yo?" He asked, his voice cutting through the quiet intensity.

All eyes, including Takemi's and Saki's, swivelled to Sam. In the whirlwind of Saki's transformation and Takemi's shocking revelation, his presence had been a looming, unexplained constant.

Sam pushed off the wall with a fluid, effortless motion. He didn't seem offended by the question; if anything, a faint, amused smirk played on his lips. He looked like a wolf who'd accidentally wandered into a meeting of concerned puppies. Takemi, having regained her composure, wiped the lone tear from her cheek with a brusque swipe.

"Right. This is Sam. An...Old friend. He's been helping me investigate World Marshal from abroad. He's just arrived in Japan" She answered while glancing at Sam, a silent communication passing between them. Sam gave a short, sharp nod, his eyes scanning the roomful of teenagers. His gaze was assessing, but not unkind.

"Samuel Rodriguez, or Jetstream Sam, or Sam for short. You can think of me as...External support" His accented Japanese was smooth, but the power behind it was unmistakable.

"External support for what? Fightin' this World Marshal thing?" Ryuji asked, still wary.

"Among other things. Mostly, I'm here to make sure the doctor's new prototype doesn't get scrapped before her field test" Sam said cryptically, his smirk widening slightly. He looked at Saki. The comment was deliberately provocative, reframing Saki's condition in cold, tactical terms. It was a test.

Saki, however, didn't flinch. She met his gaze squarely, a spark of defiance in her eyes that hadn't been there before the injection.

"This prototype has a name, and she's ready for her field test" She said, her voice steady. This caused a slow grin to spread across Sam's face. It was a genuine expression of approval.

"Good answer" He said before he then looked at Ren, the unspoken leader.

"You kids have been playing in the minor leagues. World Marshal is the major leagues. You're going to need all the help you can get" Sam followed up.

The introduction was far from warm and friendly, but it was honest. Samuel "Sam" Rodrigues was now a part of their tangled web. A wild card with a sword and a mysterious past, thrown into a conflict involving cognitive worlds, cyborgs, and the fate of their friend. The team had just gotten a lot more complicated.

Seeing how tense the atmosphere just returned as if nothing had changed from a few hours earlier, Saki decided to blurt out, her voice deliberately light:

"So, Auntie, Do you...Like Uncle Sam?"

The heavy, serious atmosphere shattered into a million pieces.

Saki’s question hung in the air, simple, innocent, and utterly devastating. She looked from Takemi’s carefully composed face to Sam’s amused smirk, and a mischievous, knowing glint sparked in her eyes—A glimpse of the old, playful Saki breaking through the trauma and the terrifying new power.

SPLUTTER

Ryuji, who had been taking a sip of water from a paper cup, choked, spraying it everywhere in a fine mist. Ann let out a squeak so high-pitched only dogs could hear the end of it, her hands flying to her cheeks. Morgana, perched on a shelf, stiffened and fell over with a soft thump, for the second time that week.

Ren’s eyebrows shot so high they nearly vanished into his hairline. Kasumi’s eyes widened to the size of saucers. The Wicked Twisters—Rindo, Fret, Shoka, Nagi, Rhyme and Beat—just stared, their brains struggling to process the shift from global conspiracy to...This.

But the epicentre of the blast was Tae Takemi herself.

All colour drained from her face for a split second, before a violent, brilliant crimson blush exploded across her cheeks and raced down her neck. It was a sight none of them had ever seen—the unflappable, sharp-tongued, terrifyingly competent Dr. Takemi, reduced to a flustered, blushing mess.

“S-Saki! Th-That is a completely inappropriate— We are in the middle of a— I— He’s just—!” She stammered, her voice losing all its medical authority and jumping an entire octave.

She was flailing, utterly and completely.

Sam, on the other hand, looked like he’d just won the lottery. His amused smirk widened into a full-blown, ear-to-ear grin. He threw his head back and let out a loud, booming laugh that filled the entire clinic.

“HA! ‘Uncle Sam’! I like it!” He roared, clearly delighting in Takemi’s predicament. He then leaned against the wall again, crossing his arms, his eyes twinkling with pure, unadulterated glee as he watched the doctor try to regain her footing.

“See? This is what I have to deal with. She’s always been like this. Can’t take a little teasing” He said to the stunned audience, gesturing to the mortified Takemi.

“I AM NOT BEING TEASED! This is a professional medical environment! We were discussing a matter of global security!” Takemi shrieked, finding her voice, though it was now several notes higher than normal.

“Sure, sure. Global security AND the doctor’s crush. Both very important topics” Sam said, waving a dismissive hand. The word ‘Crush’ was the final nail in the coffin. Takemi looked like she was considering using one of her very sharp, very real scalpels on him. The blush on her face was so intense it was practically glowing.

The rest of the group could only watch the spectacle in stunned, bewildered silence. The fear of World Marshal, the mystery of Saki’s transformation, the weight of their new mission—it all momentarily vanished, replaced by the universe-shattering revelation that Dr. Tae Takemi was, apparently, capable of having a schoolgirl-level blush over a man.

And that man was a grinning, sword-wielding Brazilian who seemed to enjoy her suffering a little too much.

Their world had just gotten infinitely stranger, and infinitely more human.

TakeABreak

A few hours later. Madarame's atelier

The investigation into Madarame felt hollow without Saki. Her absence was a constant, worrying reminder of the new, terrifying dimension their lives had taken. But her clue about the "Sayuri" was their only solid lead. Following Yusuke home felt like a violation, but a necessary one.

The "atelier" was a shock—A dilapidated shack that stood in stark, pathetic contrast to Madarame's public opulence. When Yusuke answered the door, his eyes immediately scanned the group.

"Takemi-san is not with you?" he asked, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face.

Ren smoothly stepped in. "She's... not feeling well. Sudden fever." It was a weak excuse, but the best they had.

Yusuke's shoulders slumped slightly, but then he looked at Ann. He swallowed, his artistic fervour warring with what little social grace he possessed.

"A pity. The composition was meant for two...But...The divine beauty of one muse is still a worthy subject" He said.

"Right. Just...Me. More than enough, but I told you. No nudity" Ann said while forcing a smile that looked more like a grimace. The words tasted like ash.

"Perfection demands sacrifice!" Yusuke insisted.

"Perfection can go shove it" Ann growled from behind her teeth, her eye twitching.

Yusuke, delighted and dismissive of Ann's disapproval of nudity, ushered them inside the cramped, cluttered space. The air smelled of turpentine and damp wood. As he began fussing with his canvases and brushes, Ren caught Kasumi's eye and gave a slight nod. They had to move.

"We'll, uh, just look around. Big fans of the...Artistic process" Ren said, already edging away from the main area.

"Of course. Absorb the atmosphere of struggle! It is the birthplace of genius!" Yusuke, too absorbed in his preparations, exclaimed and merely waved a dismissive hand.

Leaving Ryuji and a very grumpy Morgana to keep a watchful, protective eye on Ann, Ren and Kasumi slipped deeper into the shack. They moved quickly, their eyes scanning for anything—notes, hidden sketches, anything that could hint at Madarame's distortion.

"The Sayuri...It made Saki-senpai react so violently. It has to be the key. But what's wrong with it?" Kasumi whispered as they searched a pile of dusty art books.

"Whatever it is, Nakanohara said Madarame plagiarizes his students' work. Maybe the Sayuri wasn't even his" Ren murmured, running a hand along a warped wall.

Their search led them to a narrow hallway at the back of the shack in the second floor. At the end was a single door, heavier than the others, sealed with a massive, new-looking padlock. It was blatantly out of place.

"This is it" Ren breathed. He immediately dropped to a knee, pulling out his trusty lockpicks. The mechanism was complex, but he'd faced worse in Palaces. His hands worked with practiced precision.

He was halfway through, the final tumbler almost in place, when Ann's voice ripped through the tense silence from the front room.

"I CAN'T DO THIS! IT'S IMPOSSIBLE!"

There was a scuffle, the sound of an easel tipping over, and then rapid footsteps. Ann's, first, running towards them in a panic. Then Yusuke's, heavier, fuelled by confusion and a wounded artist's pride.

"Takamaki-san! Wait! Please! You don’t understand the artistic importance of this!"

Panic flared in Ren's chest. They were seconds from being discovered, caught red-handed breaking into a locked room. The lock wasn't open yet.

Ann skidded around the corner, her face pale with distress. She saw Ren at the door, her eyes wide with a silent plea. Right behind her, Yusuke turned the corner, his expression a mixture of hurt and anger.

"What is the meaning of this—?!"

He began speaking but never got to finish.

Kasumi, standing guard next to Ren, didn't hesitate. It was pure, adrenaline-fueled instinct. As Yusuke's focus shifted from Ann to the scene before him, Kasumi pivoted on her heel. Her ballet training took over. She delivered a perfect, devastating relevé kick, her foot arcing upwards with shocking speed and force.

The hard toe of her school shoe connected with Yusuke's chin with a sickening, bone-on-bone CRACK that echoed in the narrow hallway.

Yusuke's eyes shot wide open, the irises shrinking to pinpricks. A strangled gurgle escaped his lips. His body went rigid for a split second before his knees buckled, and he crumpled to the floor in an unconscious heap.

Silence.

Absolute, deafening silence.

Ren froze, his lockpick still in the keyhole. Ann and Rhyme stood frozen, their hands over their respective mouths. Ryuji and Morgana, who had come running at the commotion, skidded to a halt at the end of the hall. Their jaws were hanging open. Rindo blinked at this. Fret, Nagi and Beat just took out small placards that had "10" in it, with Nagi holding 10s of that "10" placard.

All of them, Phantom Thieves and Wicked Twisters alike, stared at Kasumi. Their eyes were wide as dinner plates, comical circles of pure, unadulterated shock. Kasumi slowly lowered her foot, her own face a mask of dawning horror. She looked from her foot to the motionless form of Yusuke Kitagawa, then back to the stunned faces of her friends.

"D-Did she just—?!" Ryuji couldn't continue his words from the disbelief.

"Oh my god..." Morgana muttered in shock, his pupils were pinpricks.

"I...I...I think I knocked him out. Did I...Did I kill him?" She stammered, her voice a tiny whisper. Ren walked over, knelt beside Yusuke’s body, and checked his pulse.

"No, he’s alive. But, uh...Very unconscious" He said blankly.

"Holy crap, Kasumi! You decked him! Like, bam!—His soul left his body for a sec!" Fret exclaimed with a grin.

"Honestly? I don’t feel bad" Ann exhaled with a huff, brushing her hair out of her face.

"I’m not even sure if I should be impressed or terrified" Rindo muttered.

"Ya can say that again, yo" Beat muttered back.

"I-I panicked! I didn’t mean to! I just saw him chasing after Ann and my body moved on its own—!" Kasumi panicked, but Ren stopped her by placing a hand on her shoulder, calming her.

"You did what you thought was right" He simply said.

"The triumph of girl power. Mad respect to Lady Kasumi. Makes me wonder what could have happened if Lady Saki was with us" Nagi said while adjusting her glasses.

"If it's Beauty Cheeks right now, she would have ripped off his jaw instead of knocking him out, Pinny" Beat answered.

"Jeez...What a weird dude" Ryuji muttered, giving Yusuke unconscious form a little nudge with his foot.

Moments later, the lock finally clicked open under Ren’s skilled hands. He pushed the heavy door, and it swung inward with a groan, revealing a sight that stole the breath from all of them.

The room was a gallery of ghosts. Stacked against the walls, leaning in dusty corners, were dozens—no, hundreds—of paintings. And they were all the same. The beautiful, melancholic face of the woman from the Sayuri stared back at them from every angle, each version slightly different in tone, in brushstroke, but unmistakably the same subject.

"Why...Why are there so many?" Ann whispered, her voice trembling.

"It's like a factory" Rindo muttered, his new Persona-user senses feeling the wrongness of the place.

Their investigation was cut short by a groan from the hallway. Yusuke stirred, clutching his jaw where Kasumi’s kick had landed. His eyes fluttered open, blurry with pain and confusion. When he saw the open door, a frantic energy seized him. He scrambled to his feet, stumbling into the room.

"Stop! You must not be in here! This room is—"

His words died in his throat. His gaze swept over the sea of identical paintings, his own master’s work, The 'Sayuri', replicated like cheap prints. His face, already pale, went ashen.

"What...What is this?" He muttered in disbelief, stupefied at the scene that he had witnessed.

Before anyone could answer, a new voice, cold and sharp with fury, cut through the air.

"What is the meaning of this intrusion?!"

Madarame stood in the doorway, his face a mask of theatrical outrage that couldn't quite hide the panic in his eyes.

Yusuke looked from the paintings to his sensei, his world crumbling.

"Sensei! Please! Explain this! What is the meaning of all these replicas?!" Yusuke asked, his voice becoming desperate. Madarame swallowed visibly, his eyes darting around like a cornered rat. He put on a pained expression.

"Yusuke...My boy...I tried to hide this failure from you. I have been suffering from a terrible artist's block because the original Sayuri was stolen, long ago by one of my former students. I have been...Replicating it. Selling the copies to pay off a severe debt through a special connection of mine. It is a shameful secret. And due to my artist's block...Several students of mine had offered their ideas to me, but...I knew that this cannot go on forever, so I tried to reproduce the Sayuri, but all that came out were these replicas. Yet, in a stroke of luck, a patron came to me and said they didn't mind it being a copy and offered to buy them from me" Madarame said.

"I... I see, Sensei. A debt...I understand" Yusuke’s shoulders slumped in relief. He wanted so desperately to believe.

"All of this is my fault. Please forgive me for being such a foolish and incompetent master to you, Yusuke..." Madarame said, bowing to Yusuke.

"N-No! Please stop. You don't need to apologize, Sensei!" Yusuke exclaimed, slightly happy that it was all wrong.

But the others weren't buying it. Ann and Kasumi exchanged a skeptical glance. Nagi’s grip on her plushie tightened. Ren and Rindo felt a cold certainty—This was a lie.

"Uh...Hold on. Something doesn't add up here" Ann said.

"Huh?" Madarame blinked, cold sweat running down his forehead.

"Yeah. To begin with, how could you even replicate this much of the Sayuri painting if it was stolen?" Nagi asked with narrowed eyes.

"More importantly, you said that it was stolen. So how it was present in the museum?" Kasumi added her two cents.

"And assuming that the other one was a fake as well, won't people with a keen eye for art know right away that the Sayuri in the museum is a fake?" Fret inquired as well.

"W-Well, I happen to have a high-res image of it, and that's why I was able to copy it..." Madarame said, but his voice was shaking.

"Yeah, no. Even someone who don't give a dung about art knows it. Ya can't compete with the original, yo. If someone loves something, then they will know that somethin's iffy about it" Beat said.

"On that note, you said that a 'Patron' came and said they don't mind them being copies. But just as everyone else said, people with genuine appreciation for art would know right away that something is wrong. The people buying it are supposedly art lovers who understand art stuff. They won't just 'buy' a copy of a photo" Rindo added.

"W-What?! You know nothing about it!" Madarame's tone became sharp.

"Something's real fishy about this..." Ryuji muttered.

It was Rhyme, quiet and observant, who noticed it. In the furthest, darkest corner of the room was a single easel, covered by a pristine black drape. Ignoring Madarame’s sudden, panicked yell—"Don't touch that!"—she walked over and pulled the cloth away.

Beneath it was another "Sayuri" But this one was different. It was older, the colours slightly faded. And in the corner, almost hidden, was a small, delicate signature that wasn't Madarame’s.

Yusuke’s eyes widened. He stumbled forward, his voice a broken whisper.

"The Sayuri...?" Yusuke muttered in shock and disbelief the moment his eyes laid upon the aged painting.

"T-That's also a replica!" Madarame desperately retaliated.

"No! This...This is the real Sayuri! The brushstrokes...The feeling...This is the painting that inspired me to become an artist! The one you told me was your greatest masterpiece! I would never, ever mistake a mere replica for the original!" Yusuke retorted.

"It's a forgery! Yes! An extremely well-done forgery! I got word there was one floating around, so I bought it to take it off the market and reduce confusion!" Madarame exclaimed.

"The original artist buying a forgery of their own creation? Oh, come on. No one would believe this" Ren said.

"Sensei...Please...Would you consider trusting me with the truth?" Yusuke, who was devastated with this, pleaded with Madarame, the man who raised him and took care of him when he was nothing but an orphan. He wanted to find a glimpse of hope that the kindred soul that took him under his wing would be redeemable.

But everything was futile at that moment.

Madarame’s mask of the grieving artist shattered, replaced by naked fury.

"You foolish boy! You understand nothing!" Madarame exclaimed angrily.

Cornered, he yanked out his phone, his fingers shaking with rage. He dialled a number and hissed into the receiver.

"Mistral! They're here! The targets are here! Come now and—!"

He paused, his eyes calculating the risk.

"...No. Stand by. Do not move until the Ueno exhibit is over. We cannot have attention drawn to us now. But be ready. Their time is almost up" He hung up and glared at them. "It's too late for you to run"

The name 'Mistral' meant nothing to them, but the threat was crystal clear. They didn't wait. As one, the two teams grabbed the stunned, heartbroken Yusuke and bolted from the shack into the cool night air.

"He said it's too late to run. So we won't run. We'll go straight to the source" Ren said, pulling out his phone, his mind racing. He looked at the dilapidated shack and blurted out.

"Ichiryusai Madarame. Shack. Museum" He input the keywords. The Nav chimed.

Destination Found. Beginning Navigation.

The world twisted around them, depositing them into the garish, gold-plated nightmare of Madarame’s Palace. Yusuke stared, bewildered, at the floating platforms and golden corridors.

Metaverse. Museum of Vanity

"What is this place?! What sorcery is this?!"

"This is inside Madarame's heart" Joker said.

"Inside Sensei's heart? This utterly repulsive scenery?" Yusuke asked in confusion. He then looked at the people addressing him, only to be shocked of that the fact that, aside of the members of the Wicked Twisters, there were several masked people.

"And who are you?!" He asked in shock.

"Calm down, Kitagawa-kun! It's me!" Panther exclaimed.

"That voice...Takamaki-san?! And your other friends...But I don't remember seeing a stuffed cat before" Yusuke called out as he looked at everyone, then settling on Morgana.

"I'm NOT a cat!" Mona yelled out.

"And you say...That this is the inside of Sensei's heart?" Yusuke asked, ignoring Mona's outburst.

"Yeah. This is that old bastard's heart, and it's full of sleazy ambition and money-grubbing greed" Skull said.

"Lies! My sensei is a great man! This...This is a trick!" Yusuke recoiled in denial.

"Yusuke, please. Have you ever thought about it? You saw what just happened back there in the shack. You know there has to be something wrong with him" Fret said.

"That's..." Yusuke faltered, looking at the ground.

"Listen, we know that it's hard to believe, especially for you, but this world around you is another reality that reflects how Madarame views the world around him" Solo said.

"This garish, eyesore of a place is his?" Yusuke asked.

"Yes. It's revolting, like someone smearing meat with fruit in an absurd conglomerate" Nagi noted.

"Ugh!" Yusuke gasped before falling to one knee, clutching his head.

"Dude, are you okay?" Beat asked, worried about their non-combatant.

"Sorry. It seems that my heart can't keep up with my mind" Yusuke muttered.

"Guys! It's time we make ourselves scarce! There are guards around!" Mona exclaimed.

"Here. Lend me your arm" Joker said to Yusuke.

"No. I'm fine. I can stand on my own" Yusuke said, before standing up. The gang wasted no more time before they ran from their spot.

Real World. Takemi Clinic

The sterile quiet of the clinic was broken only by the soft hum of medical equipment. Saki’s eyes opened, not with a groggy blur, but with a crystalline, hyper-aware clarity. The world snapped into a focus so sharp it was almost overwhelming. Colors were more vibrant, sounds were distinct layers, and the very air seemed to hum with data.

While Takemi, her face etched with worry, began a routine check-up—listening to her heart, checking her pupils—Saki’s mind was operating on a different plane entirely. It was like a supercomputer had booted up inside her skull.

"Analysis Initiated: Subject: Self. Alteration: Cognitive-Nanomachine Symbiosis"

Her thoughts organized themselves with cool, logical precision. She assessed the new parameters of her existence. It wasn't just enhanced strength or speed. It was something far more fundamental.

"Primary Ability Designation: Catharsis. Function: Conceptual Transmutation"

She ran simulations in her mind's eye. Transmuting the concept of her physical strength, allowing her muscles to access 100% of their potential, bypassing the brain's natural limiters. Transmuting the concept of her sight, slowing time to a crawl as her kinetic vision perceived the world in frozen frames. She could do the same for any sense, any attribute.

The offensive applications were staggering. She could transmute the concept of an enemy's power, severing their connection to it and claiming it for herself. Defensively, she could transmute the very concept of herself taking damage, triggering a conceptual-level regeneration that bordered on true immortality. She could even transmute the concept of her lifespan, rendering it unlimited.

"Conclusion: Application potential is theoretically limitless. Bound only by user's cognitive comprehension and willpower"

She had become a being of scientific magic. A living paradox.

Takemi finished her examination, her hands trembling slightly. She exchanged a hesitant look with Sam, who stood by, a steady, reassuring presence. He gave a gentle nod.

Taking a deep breath, Takemi began to speak, her voice thick with guilt. She explained everything again—The serum, the fusion of Wakaba’s cognitive psience and cutting-edge nanotechnology, the fear and pain inhibitors, the intent to create a "Scientific Magic" to protect her from World Marshal. She ended with a heartfelt apology for acting without her consent.

Sam watched Saki closely, ready to intervene if the news sparked the anger they both expected.

Instead, Saki simply listened, her new intelligence processing the information, cross-referencing it with the sensory data she was now receiving from her own body. When Takemi finished, Saki didn't yell. She didn't slap her. She simply leaned forward and wrapped her arms around her aunt in a deep, comforting hug.

"Thank you, Auntie" Saki whispered.

"Saki...You're...You're not angry?" Takemi stiffened in shock. Saki broke the hug, a bright, genuine smile—a smile that seemed to literally send sparkles into the air—illuminating her face.

"Why would I be angry at you when you were trying to protect me? I already told you. You've done something my biological parents didn't even think about doing. Seriously, I always think about how extremely lucky I am to have you as my family" She said.

"I'm the lucky one, Saki. I'm the lucky one" Takemi said, tears welling in her eyes before she pulled Saki back into a crushing embrace. Sam’s heart swelled watching them.

"Now I see. Now I know why you chose this little beauty to carry this responsibility" He murmured, a grin spreading across his face.

"Say, Uncle Sam, what's your relationship with Auntie, anyway?" Saki asked Sam as she looked up, her head tilted curiously. And before a flustered Takemi could answer, Sam interrupted with a sly, charming grin.

"I'm her...Futuro marido~"

The effect was instantaneous. Takemi’s face turned a shade of red that defied nature, steam practically whistling from her ears. Saki, her nanomachines providing instant translation, burst into a fit of giggles.

Sam, utterly disarmed by Saki’s radiant smile, felt a comical glitter in his own eyes. A sudden, dramatic nosebleed erupted, which he punctuated with a thumbs-up.

"Tão precioso. Definitivamente proteja" He declared.

"Why does everyone keep nose bleeding in front of me?!" Saki panicked, waving her hands. This sent both Takemi and Sam into a fit of laughter, the tension of the moment completely dissolving. Once the laughter died down and Sam had cleaned up, Saki stood, a new determination in her posture. She walked toward the door.

"Saki, are you sure you'll be alright?" Takemi asked, worry creeping back into her voice.

"I have friends to save. They're as precious to me as you are. And one of them is my boyfriend, and the other is my bestie and co-girlfriend" Saki said, her voice firm, and a mischievous glint entering her eyes. Sam just whistled, impressed at the gall. Takemi chuckled, shaking her head.

"How did my 'little guinea pig' manage to land two girls?" She mused.

"Ah, so that's the little guinea pig you mentioned? Now I really have to sit even more with these Phantom Thieves" Sam said, his eyes lighting up.

"I can't wait for you to meet everyone, Uncle Sam" Saki smiled.

The term "Uncle Sam" repeated again hit him like a physical blow. He clutched his chest, feigning a heart attack and dropping to one knee, causing Saki to panic all over again while Takemi just laughed.

"Stop teasing her, you idiot" Takemi said, still grinning.

Sam then stood up, his expression turning serious for a moment. He unclipped the futuristic katana from his hip—the Murasama—and tossed it to Saki. She caught it effortlessly, her mind instantly analysing it.

"VT7 High-Frequency Blade. Properties enhanced by high-frequency conversion. Sheath contains integrated rifle mechanism for Iaido-assisted draw"

"You're giving her the Murasama? Your family's heirloom?" Takemi asked, stunned.

"I've fought for 20 years without any cybernetics. A sword doesn't make the man. Besides, she'll put it to better use" Sam shrugged before grinning at Saki. He then tossed her a small vial containing the same shimmering blue liquid.

"The last of the perfected batch. Use it on someone you trust absolutely. I can't make more without Wakaba's research" Takemi explained.

"I've lasted this long as a mere mortal. I'll be fine" Sam said.

"When I get that research, you're getting injected first. No arguments" Takemi said with a sigh, but a smile touched her lips.

"Eu também te amo, meu médico gostoso" Sam whispered, leaning in while lifting her chin with two fingers.

Takemi blushed furiously for the third time that day.

"I ship it!" Saki exclaimed with a giggle. And with a final, grateful look at both of them, Saki turned to leave. Takemi rushed forward for one last, tight hug.

"Be careful. Come back to me safe" She muttered into her hair.

"I will. I promise. And when we get back, we're throwing a huge party. I'll introduce Uncle Sam to everyone, including Boss" Saki said as she hugged her back just as tightly.

Breaking the hug, Saki gave them one last, brilliant smile and stepped out into the Yongen-Jaya evening. Once she was sure she was alone, she pulled out her phone. Her new mind worked flawlessly with the Meta-Nav.

**Name: Ichiryusai Madarame**
**Place: Artist Shack**
**Distortion: Museum**

The world twisted around her. The quiet street melted away, replaced by the gilded, oppressive halls of Madarame's Palace. Saki Takemi, armed with a legendary sword, a vial of reality-altering nanomachines, and a power that defied physics, was back in the game.

The Star of Catharsis had returned. And she was ready to rewrite fate itself.

Madarame's Palace

The air in Madarame's Palace was thick with the cloying scent of cheap perfume and greed. The Phantom Thieves and Wicked Twisters, with a bewildered and resistant Yusuke in tow, navigated the gilded, labyrinthine corridors. The opulence was oppressive, a stark contrast to the squalor of the real shack.

"We have to find the Treasure. It's the only way to make him confess" Joker stated, his voice cutting through the tense silence.

"But where do we even start?" Panther asked, her whip coiled tightly in her hand.

"This whole place is a monument to his ego. It's gotta be in the fanciest spot, right?" Skull grumbled, kicking at a gaudy golden vase.

Their debate was interrupted by a sound that didn't belong. It was a low, resonant hum, like a power line coming to life, followed by the crisp click of heels on the polished marble floor. The sound came from a side corridor they had yet to explore.

Everyone tensed, weapons and Evokers at the ready. A Shadow? A new security system?

What emerged from the shadows was neither: It was Nocturne. But she was... different.

She walked with an unnerving, fluid grace, each step perfectly measured. The usual determined set of her shoulders was replaced by an aura of absolute, unshakable calm. In her right hand, she held a sleek, futuristic katana that glowed with a vibrant crimson light—The Murasama. Her eyes, visible behind her mask, weren't just focused; they were analyzing, calculating, seeing the world in layers of data they couldn't perceive.

"Nocturne! You're...You're okay!" Violet gasped, the first to break the stunned silence. Nocturne's lips curved into a small, serene smile.

"More than okay" Her voice was the same, but it carried a new weight, a subtle resonance that vibrated in the air.

Joker lowered his knife, his sharp eyes taking in every detail. The sword, the new confidence, the way she seemed to be looking through the Palace itself. "Saki... what happened? What is that?"

Yusuke, who had been regarding the entire Metaverse with horrified denial, stared at the new arrival. "Takemi-san? What is the meaning of this? Another illusion?"

Nocturne ignored Yusuke for a moment, her gaze sweeping over her friends. "Auntie Tae gave me an...Upgrade. Let's just say I'm ready to take this museum apart, piece by piece." Her eyes then landed on Yusuke, and her expression softened slightly. "Kitagawa-kun. What you see here is the truth. This gilded cage is your sensei's heart. And we're here to set it free."

Before Yusuke could protest further, a troop of Shadows—garish, paint-splattered guardians wielding pallet knives like swords—rounded the corner, drawn by the commotion.

"Shadows!" Mona yelled. The Thieves braced for a fight. But Nocturne simply took a step forward.

"Allow me" She said, her voice quiet.

She didn't summon Jeanne d'Arc. She didn't even raise the Murasama. She simply looked at the charging Shadows. Her eyes glowed with a faint crimson light for a split second.

"Catharsis: Conceptual Transmutation - Target: Momentum"

The lead Shadow, mid-swing, suddenly froze. Not like it was encased in ice, but as if the very concept of its forward movement had been erased. It hung in the air, utterly inert, a baffled expression on its featureless face. The Shadows behind it crashed into their frozen companion in a comical heap.

The Phantom Thieves and Wicked Twisters could only stare, their jaws slack.

Nocturne turned back to them, her smile still in place. "See? Easy." She then looked deeper into the Palace, her new senses pinpointing the source of the greatest distortion. "The Treasure is that way. And I can hear its lies from here."

She began to walk, not with caution, but with the unwavering stride of someone who knew she could not be stopped. Joker, after a moment of stunned hesitation, gestured for the others to follow.

The Museum Arc had begun. But the rules had changed. With Nocturne now armed with the power to alter reality itself, Madarame's Palace wasn't just a heist target. It was a proving ground for a new kind of Phantom Thief.

TakeABreak

The gilded halls of Madarame's Palace seemed to stretch on forever, a monotonous landscape of vanity and stolen glory. The group moved with a practiced caution, but the usual banter was subdued. The shock of Nocturne's new abilities and the oppressive atmosphere weighed on them all.

Solo, his senses heightened since awakening to Chronos, noticed the shift in his friend immediately. Fret, usually a fountain of nervous energy and bad jokes, was quiet. His shoulders were slumped, and he stared at the gilded floor as if it held some terrible secret.

Hanging back from the main group, Solo nudged Fret with his elbow.

"Hey. You've been quiet since we got in here. What's up?" He asked.

Fret flinched slightly, as if pulled from a deep thought. He forced a weak smile that didn't reach his eyes.

"Ah, it's nothin', Rindude. Just...This place gives me the creeps, ya know?" He said, chuckling nervously.

"Try again. I know that look. This is about more than the decor" Solo said, his voice low but firm.

Fret's smile vanished. He sighed, shoving his hands in his pockets. He was silent for a long moment, the only sound the distant, eerie echoes of the Palace.

"...You remember I told you? About my friend? The one who...Who jumped?" He asked, his voice barely a whisper.

Yeah. I remember" Solo said with a nod, his stomach tightening.

Fret swallowed hard, his Adam's apple bobbing.

"His name...Was Sato. Sato Madarame"

The name hung in the air between them, toxic and heavy. Solo's eyes widened.

Madarame.

"I...I never made the connection before. It's a common enough name, right? But being here...Seeing all this...What if he was related? What if that bastard in there...What if the reason Sato—"

He couldn't finish the sentence. The implication was clear and horrifying. Had their target, this revered artist, driven his own relative to suicide? The personal connection transformed the Palace from a mission into a potential crime scene, the gilded walls feeling less like a distortion and more like a tomb.

At this, Solo placed a hand on Fret's shoulder, grounding him.

"Hey. We don't know that. But we're gonna find out. That's why we're here. To expose the truth. All of it. If Madarame had anything to do with what happened to your friend, we'll make him confess it" Solo said, his voice steady, the leader's resolve he'd found with Chronos surfacing.

Fret looked up, his eyes glistening. The pain of his loss, which he usually buried under layers of cheerfulness, was raw on his face.

"You really think so?" He asked.

"I know so.We've got me, a guy who can stop time, a girl who can break the rules of reality, and a talking cat. Finding the truth about one guy's past? That's nothing" Solo said, his gaze hardening as he looked down the corridor towards where the others had gone.

"Yeah...Yeah, when you put it like that..."

A wet, shaky laugh escaped Fret. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. The weight wasn't gone, but it was shared. The mission was no longer just about saving Yusuke or stopping a plagiarist. For Fret and Rindo, it had become about justice for a friend who never got any. They quickened their pace, rejoining the group with a new, grim determination fueling their steps.

TakeABreak

The gilded corridors of the Palace seemed to twist in on themselves, leading the group deeper into the heart of Madarame's vanity. The air grew colder, the opulent decorations taking on a more sinister, museum-like quality, as if they were displays of trophies.

They rounded a corner into a wider hall, and froze.

Floating in the center of the hallway was a faint, shimmering apparition. It was the translucent figure of a young man, no older than they were. He looked gaunt and sad, his form flickering like a dying candle flame. He wasn't a Shadow; he lacked their monstrous aggression. This was something else—a cognitive echo, a memory given form by the Palace's distortion.

But to Fret, it was unmistakable.

His breath hitched in his throat. All the color drained from his face, leaving him as pale as the marble floor. His knees buckled slightly, and he would have stumbled if Rindo hadn't been right beside him, grabbing his arm to steady him.

"S...Sato...?" Fret whispered, the name a choked, disbelieving gasp.

The ghostly figure turned its head slowly, its hollow eyes seeming to look right through them. It didn't speak, but a wave of profound despair and betrayal washed over the group, a psychic residue so strong it was almost a physical force.

The apparition raised a translucent hand, pointing a trembling finger down a side passage—a darker, less ornate hallway that seemed to lead away from the main gallery. Then, as quickly as it had appeared, it dissolved into motes of faint light and vanished.

The hallway was silent once more, but the air was now heavy with the ghost's sorrow. Fret was trembling, his eyes wide with a mixture of horror and heartbreaking hope.

"That was him...That was Sato...He's...He's here" He whispered.

Solo's grip on his friend's arm tightened. The connection was real. Sato Madarame's suffering was etched into the very fabric of this distorted world. The ghost wasn't an enemy. It was a clue. A plea.

"He was pointing. He wants us to go that way" Rindo said, his voice low and urgent.

The path ahead was clear. The heist to change Madarame's heart had just become a pilgrimage into the darkest corners of his sins. And for Fret, it was a chance to finally confront the ghost of his best friend.

Driven by a newfound, grim urgency, the group didn't hesitate. They abandoned all caution and sprinted down the dark, narrow passage Sato's ghost had indicated. The gilded opulence of the main halls gave way to cold, stone walls that felt more like a dungeon than a museum.

The passage opened into a small, circular chamber. But it wasn't empty. The air itself was a projector, and swirling within it were vivid, full-sensory memories, playing out like scenes from a tragic film.

They saw a younger, brighter-eyed Sato Madarame, clutching a sketchbook to his chest, looking up at the figure of Ichiryusai Madarame with pure, unadulterated admiration.

"Your work shows promise, boy, but promise does not pay the bills. Your style is too derivative. Too...Emotional"

A cognitive echo of Madarame's voice sneered, the words dripping with condescension.

The scene shifted. They saw Sato toiling late into the night in the dusty shack, creating beautiful, original artworks. But then they saw Madarame enter, surveying the finished pieces with a cold, calculating eye.

"This one...Yes. The use of color is acceptable. I will put my name to it. It will fund my next exhibition. You should be grateful I am giving your work a platform"

"But Sensei...It's mine..."

Sato's cognitive form would protest, his voice a desperate whisper.

"NOTHING IS YOURS! You live under my roof! You eat my food! Your talent is MINE to cultivate and MINE to use! You are nothing without me!"

The Madarame echo would roar, his face twisting into a mask of greed.

The scenes accelerated, a relentless parade of theft and psychological abuse. They saw Sato's spirit breaking, piece by piece. The light in his eyes dimming. The sketches in his book becoming darker, more frantic, filled with images of chains and gilded cages.

Then came the final scene. It was Sato, looking hollow and broken, holding a small, delicate painting—a beautiful, original piece he had hidden away. It was a self-portrait, filled with a pain and honesty that was utterly captivating. Madarame's cognitive self saw it.

"What is this? Hiding your best work from me? After all I've done for you?"

Madarame's shadow advanced, his hand outstretched not in praise, but in seizure.

"No...This one is mine. It's all I have left"

Sato hugged the painting to his chest, his final act of defiance.

The cognitive Madarame's face contorted in utter contempt. "You have nothing. You are nothing. A worthless, talentless leech. Your very existence is a drain on my genius."

The scene froze on Sato's face—a look of absolute, soul-crushing devastation. Then, the memory dissolved into black mist.

The chamber fell silent. The phantom scenes were gone, but the emotional devastation they left behind was palpable.

"No...Sato...He...He never told me it was that bad...He just said his uncle was tough on him..." Fret muttered, falling to his knees, tears streaming down his face.

"Lies...These are lies! My sensei...He would never...!" Yusuke exclaimed as he stood rigid, his face a mask of horror and denial.

But the evidence was irrefutable, burned into the air they breathed. They had just witnessed a murder—not of a body, but of a soul. And the killer was the man Yusuke called master.

The path to Madarame's Treasure was no longer just a path through a Palace. It was a walk through a gallery of his greatest crimes. And Sato Madarame's tragedy was the centerpiece.

The air in the memory-chamber grew thick and cold as Shadows began to ooze from the walls and floor, their forms twisting into grotesque, paint-smeared guardians. They were drawn by the raw emotion, the pain of Sato’s story still hanging heavy in the air.

“Everyone, get ready!” Solo commanded, his voice tight.

“Shadows incoming!” Nocturne confirmed, her hand resting on the hilt of the Murasama, her new senses calculating their numbers and weaknesses.

But before anyone could move into a fighting stance, Fret stepped forward. He walked slowly, deliberately, past the front line of his friends. His head was bowed, his usual vibrant energy replaced by a dark, trembling stillness.

“This is so pathetic...” He muttered, his voice a low, venomous growl that was utterly unlike him. He gritted his teeth so hard the sound was audible.

“He lost his life...His dreams...Because of this...This monster. I’ll never...I’ll NEVER forgive him!”

He lifted his head, his eyes shadowed by his fringe, but the fury in them was a palpable heat.

 Persona 5 OST - Will Power

"You kept me waiting for so long...”

As his yell echoed through the chamber, Fret gasped, stumbling back a step. His hands flew to his temples.

A voice, deep and resonant, echoed not in the room, but in the confines of his own skull. Fret’s eyes shot wide open, the irises shifting from their normal color to a blazing, sickly gold. A migraine, ten times worse than any he’d ever felt, lanced through his brain. He cried out, collapsing to his knees.

“The roots of your past haunt you, yet you refuse to let go”

“GAAAAAH!” Fret screamed, clawing at his head. His fingernails dug into his scalp, drawing thin lines of blood that trickled down his forehead. The pain was excruciating, a violent rebirth of the soul.

“But that ends now. Seal the contract...For the other you that desires the gleaming of the stars”

Fret gritted his teeth, a strangled sound of defiance escaping his lips. He would not be broken. Not by this. Not for Sato.

“I am Thou, Thou Art I...No longer shall you be shackled by empty pain from the past”

The pain vanished. In its place was a cool, certain clarity. Floating in the air before him was a silver gun—an Evoker, just like Rindo’s. Without a second thought, Fret let go of his bleeding head, snatched the Evoker, pressed the muzzle to his right temple, and pulled the trigger.

CRACK

The sound of shattering chains. A burst of ethereal, azure energy erupted from the opposite side of his head. Then, a pillar of blue fire engulfed him.

Persona 5 OST - Awakening

When the flames subsided, Fret was standing tall. Behind him, floating serenely amidst billowing clouds, was a magnificent figure. It was a radiant, godlike figure draped in a flowing white toga, its body glowing with inner streaks of fiery orange and yellow light, like the dawn sun breaking through the clouds. It exuded an aura of divine judgment and celestial power.

Fret lifted his head, a wide, manic grin splitting his face—a grin of pure, unadulterated catharsis. He looked at his hands, flexing his fingers as power coursed through him.

“Woah! Right-o! Wassup, Persona! This freaking rocks! Now that I can fight, it's time for payback! Now then, bring it!” he exclaimed, his voice booming with a newfound confidence.

The approaching Shadows, sensing the immense new power, hesitated for a moment, their forms flickering with agitation. Then, with a collective snarl, they charged.

Fret didn’t flinch. He simply pointed a commanding finger at the horde, his grin never wavering.

“Smite ‘em, Hachiman!”

The celestial Persona, Hachiman, raised a hand. The air crackled with holy energy. A beam of pure, concentrated sunlight lanced forth from its palm, striking the lead Shadow. The creature didn’t just dissolve; it vaporized in a burst of golden light. The beam continued, carving a path of divine obliteration through the ranks of Madarame’s corrupted guardians.

The Phantom Thieves and the other Wicked Twisters could only watch in stunned awe. The class clown, the nervous joker, had just awakened to a Persona of immense, purifying power. The battle for Madarame’s heart had gained a new, devastatingly bright star.

The last Shadow dissolved into black mist under Hachiman’s purifying light, leaving the chamber in a stunned silence. The air still hummed with the residual energy of Fret’s awakening.

“Whoa...Dude! That was...That was totally wicked!” Skull was the first to break the silence, his mouth agape.

“Incredible, Fret!” Panther cheered, her eyes shining.

“A most divine and powerful manifestation!”Nagi declared, her plushie raised in salute.

“You okay, man?” Solo asked, his voice laced with concern and pride as he clapped a hand on Fret’s shoulder.

Fret was still breathing heavily, the adrenaline and the afterglow of the awakening making him vibrate. Hachiman had faded away, but the feeling of immense power remained. The grin on his face was a mile wide.

“Okay? I’ve never been better! That was totally crash!” He exclaimed

It was then that Skull, ever the pragmatist, chimed in again.

“Hey, since you’re one of us now in the Metaverse, you gotta have a codename! Can’t just call ya Fret in here” He suggested.

This immediately sparked a chaotic brainstorming session.

“Ooh! How about ‘Sunshine’?” Panther suggested, pointing at the radiant theme of his Persona.

“Too cute” Shoka deadpanned.

“’Cloud-Rider’!” Skull yelled, puffing out his chest.

“That sounds like a bad brand of sneakers” Mona retorted.

“The Shining Samurai!” Nagi proclaimed dramatically.

“Nah, that’s too long, yo. How ’bout…‘Glowstick’?” Beat suggested.

“’Mr. Brightside’!” Rhyme suggested.

“Too bright. ’Dawnbreaker’!” Violet pitched in.

“Too dark! ’Captain Cool’!” Skull gave in his two cents.

Joker and Nocturne, who had been watching the spectacle, finally lost it. They leaned against each other, bursting into helpless laughter. The sheer ridiculousness of the names, combined with the residual tension from the battle and Fret’s dramatic awakening, was too much.

“’Glowstick’?” Joker wheezed, wiping a tear from his eye.

“I think I like ‘Captain Cool’. It’s so...Not him” Nocturne giggled.

Fret watched his friends, the silly suggestions and their laughter washing over him. He felt a warmth that had nothing to do with Hachiman’s power. This was his family. And he knew exactly what his name should be.

“Nah, guys. I got it” Fret said, his voice cutting through the chatter. He struck a pose, one hand on his hip, the other pointing confidently towards the ceiling.

“From now on, call me...Ace!”

He looked around at their faces.

“Y’know? ‘Cause I feel like I just drew the winning hand! And ‘cause it sounds cool! Right-o!” He explained.

The name was simple, confident, and perfectly fit Fret’s newfound, vibrant energy. It wasn’t bestowed by others; he claimed it for himself.

A wide smile spread across Joker’s face. He gave a firm nod of approval.

“Ace it is” Joker said.

“Suits you” Nocturne said while grinning.

With their ranks strengthened by the newly-christened Ace, the group turned their backs on the chamber of sorrowful memories. The path to Madarame’s Treasure lay ahead, but now they marched with a new light to guide them—a light that burned with the fury of a wronged friend and the brilliance of a celestial dawn. The Ace was in the hole, and the game was far from over.

TakeABreak

The grandeur of Madarame's Palace now felt like a grotesque mockery. Every gilded frame, every ostentatious statue seemed to whisper the name Sato. The group moved forward, but a storm raged in their midst.

Yusuke Kitagawa walked like a man in a trance. His usual elegant posture was gone, replaced by a slumped, shuffling gait. His eyes, once burning with artistic fervor, were wide and unfocused, staring at the opulent horrors around them without truly seeing them.

"It cannot be..." he muttered, his voice a ragged whisper that was barely audible over the echo of their footsteps. "It is a fabrication... a cognitive trick..."

He flinched as they passed a massive painting that was clearly a crude, early copy of the "Sayuri," the brushstrokes clumsy compared to the masterpiece.

"Sensei...He would never...He spoke of integrity! Of the artist's soul!"

"He spoke of what was convenient" Nocturne said, her voice gentle but firm. She didn't use her new powers to show him; the memories they had witnessed were proof enough.

"But Sato...His own son...He told me he had no family. That his art was his only child. He took me in...He said he saw a spark in me..." Yusuke's voice broke. The word 'son' seemed to physically pain him.

"Maybe he saw the same spark he snuffed out in Sato" Ace said as he glanced back, his usual boisterous energy tempered by a somber understanding.

The words hit Yusuke like a physical blow. He stopped walking, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. The turmoil on his face was agonizing to watch—a war between the deep, ingrained loyalty he felt for the man who had been his entire world, and the horrifying, undeniable truth laid bare before him.

"He fed me...He gave me a roof...He taught me..." Yusuke protested, though it sounded weak, even to him.

"He taught you to be a perfect copyist. He didn't want an artist. He wanted a tool. Just like he wanted Sato to be a tool" Joker stated, not unkindly, but with finality.

Yusuke looked down at his own hands—the hands that had painted so many "Madarame originals." Were they the hands of an artist, or the hands of a forger? The foundation of his identity, carefully constructed over years, was crumbling into dust.

A fresh wave of Shadows emerged from the walls, their forms twisting into cruel parodies of art critics and wealthy patrons. They were a manifestation of the very hypocrisy and pressure that had destroyed Sato.

"Shadows!" Violet called out, readying her rapier.

But Yusuke didn't move. He just stared at the approaching monsters, his face a mask of despair.

It was Ace who stepped forward, Hachiman shimmering into existence behind him.

"Don't worry, Inari! We got this! Just watch! This one's for Sato!" He exclaimed, using a nickname for Yusuke teasingly and without malice.

As Ace unleashed a blast of celestial light, Yusuke watched. He saw the power born from righteous anger, from the desire to protect a friend's memory. It was a purity of purpose he had never known in this gilded cage.

TakeABreak

The two teams stepped into the central chamber of the floor, a vast, domed hall that should have housed Madarame’s greatest treasure. Instead, they found an ambush. Shadows materialized from the gilded walls, sealing every exit. And standing before them, flanked by his grotesque guardians, was Madarame’s Shadow.

But this was not the frail, publicly humble artist. This Madarame stood tall and imperious, draped in lavish, opulent robes that shimmered with stolen gold leaf. His face was a mask of arrogant contempt, a far cry from the kindly facade he showed the world.

“That boring old man act?” Shadow Madarame sneered, his voice dripping with venomous pride. “A necessary performance for the gullible public. Even that pathetic shack was a set piece. My true residence is a mansion, registered under a mistress’s name, of course.”

Yusuke, his heart clinging to the last shred of hope, stumbled forward. “Sensei! The copies… the Sayuri… you said it was stolen! Why are there so many?!”

Shadow Madarame let out a cruel, mocking laugh. “You ignorant child! The ‘Sayuri’ was never stolen! It was a lie, a convenient story to explain the ‘replicas’ I sell to line my pockets! The original has always been right here, my greatest prize!”

The admission was a physical blow. Yusuke’s legs gave way, and he crumpled to his knees, the world swimming around him. The final pillar of his belief shattered into dust.

Ace stepped forward, his body trembling with rage. “You shitty ass-licker!” he roared, his voice cracking. “You did the same thing to Sato! You crushed him! You killed him!”

Shadow Madarame’s sneer didn’t falter. He looked genuinely puzzled. “Sato? Who is that? Another forgettable face among the dozens I’ve bled dry?”

The callous dismissal, the utter erasure of his own nephew, ignited a fury so pure it burned away the last vestiges of restraint in the group. Every single one of them saw red.

Then, a sound cut through the rage. It was Yusuke. A low, broken laugh that escalated into a hollow, despairing chuckle.

“Inari?” Ace asked, his anger momentarily replaced by concern.

Yusuke’s laughter died. He slowly lifted his head, a hand covering his eyes.

“How amusing...That truth can be stranger than fiction” he muttered, his voice eerily calm.

“For the longest time, I buried my head in the sand. I called myself an artist, yet I was blind...Blind to the rot festering in this horrible man!”

Persona 5 OST - Awakening

“Have you finally come to your senses?”

A voice, sharp and clear as ice, echoed in his mind.

A heartbeat thundered in Yusuke’s ears, followed by a searing migraine that dropped him back to the ground. He gripped his head, his eyes flashing a sickly, brilliant gold.

“How foolishly you averted your eyes from the truth...A deplorable imitation indeed…Best you part from that aspect of yourself!”

Yusuke swayed, his body convulsing as his right hand clawed at the marble floor, fingernails scraping and bleeding, etching thin, bloody lines.

“Let us now forge a contract”

He screamed, the sound a mixture of agony and liberation.

“I am Thou, Thou art I...The world is filled with both beauty and vice...It is time you teach people which is which!”

The pain vanished. In its place, a cool, white kitsune mask materialized on his face. He stood, his movements now fluid and deliberate. He reached a bloodied hand towards the mask.

“...Very well”

His fingers closed around the edges.

“Come, Goemon!”

With a swift, powerful motion, he ripped the mask from his face. A pillar of azure fire erupted around him, taller and more brilliant than any before. When it faded, the figure of the legendary rebel thief, Goemon, floated behind him, a majestic specter of icy justice.

Yusuke’s outfit had transformed into that of a sleek, modern kabuki rebel. He stomped a foot, the sound echoing in the chamber, and extended a gloved, open palm towards the stunned Shadows, a calm, confident grin on his face.

Persona 5 Royal OST - Will Power

“A breathtaking sight...Imitations they may be, but together, they make a fine spectacle...Though the flowers of evil blossom, be it known...Abominations are fated to perish!” he mused, his voice now carrying the weight of an artist and a warrior.

On his command, Goemon took a deep breath and exhaled. A wave of absolute zero frost blasted forth, instantly freezing the entire contingent of Shadow guards solid, leaving them as glittering, horrified statues.

“Whoa! So cool!” Mona exclaimed.

“RIGHT-O!” Ace roared with laughter, his spirits soaring.

“Now we’re talking!” Nocturne’s grin was feral.

Yusuke turned his piercing gaze to Shadow Madarame, his expression hardening into one of righteous fury.

“The children who adored you as a father...The prospects of your own pupils...How many did you mercilessly crush under your heels?! How many dreams did you exchange for riches?! No matter what it takes, I will bring you to justice!”

“Let’s see what you’re made of!” Nocturne called out, encouragement in her voice.

Yusuke gave a sharp, determined nod. “Right! I won’t let you down!” He drew a long, gleaming odachi from his back, the blade pointing directly at the heart of his former master.

“Paint all white, Goemon!”

Name: Saki Takemi

Age: 16

Codename: Nocturne

Persona: Jeanne d'Arc, Manananggal, Jack-O-Lantern, Anahita, Wildcard

Arcana: Moon

Cognitive Nano Ability: Catharsis

Hope Spells: Wrath Influx

Name: Ren Amamiya

Age: 16

Codename: Joker

Persona: Arsène, Orpheus, Jack Frost, Tsukuyomi, Wildcard

Arcana: Fool

Will Seed Spells: Champion's Cup

Name: Rindo Kanade

Age: 16

Codename: Solo

Persona: Chronos, Wildcard

Arcana: Hanged Man

Remix Spells: N/A